雜阿含經 卷第十二Saṃyukta Āgama · Fascicle 12

〔T02 0079a22〕
心要Essence

世尊未成佛時獨坐,從老死往上問:「何法有故生有?何法緣故生有?」〔T02 0080a03〕一支一支問到識,「齊識而還不能過彼」〔T02 0080c03〕。然後他說:「我得古仙人道、古仙人逕、古仙人道跡,古仙人從此跡去,我今隨去。」〔T02 0080c17〕這一卷二十一經,是這條舊路,和他回來怎樣告訴人。

一、苦是養出來的

「若於結所繫法隨生味著、顧念、心縛,則愛生;愛緣取,取緣有,有緣生」〔T02 0079a26〕。樹是「壅以糞土,隨時溉灌」〔T02 0079b01〕長大的,燈是「數增油、炷」〔T02 0080a13〕久住的,火聚是「增其乾草樵薪」〔T02 0080b13〕不滅的。苦先不是打掉的,是不養:「不生顧念,心不縛著,則愛滅」〔T02 0079b06〕。用功處在愛,前四經先把這一點說定。

二、識靠名色立

「譬如三蘆立於空地,展轉相依,而得竪立,若去其一,二亦不立」〔T02 0081b05〕。識緣名色,名色緣識,推到這裡就轉回來。識看不見生滅,「猶如獼猴遊林樹間,須臾處處,攀捉枝條,放一取一」〔T02 0081c15〕,所以世尊說「寧於四大身繫我、我所,不可於識繫我、我所」〔T02 0081c11〕。看識的辦法是看觸和受:「譬如兩木相磨,和合生火;若兩木離散,火亦隨滅。」〔T02 0082a20〕

三、一重一重問

內觸法不是一句話,是一種問法:「此苦何因、何集、何生、何觸?」〔T02 0082b10〕苦從億波提,億波提從愛,愛從端正之色上的常想、我想。思量觀察從苦問到無明,每一重「彼所乘苦滅道跡如實知,修行彼向次法」〔T02 0082c23〕。問到底,明生了,身還在,「譬如力士取新熟瓦器,乘熱置地,須臾散壞,熱勢悉滅」〔T02 0083b24〕。這條路深,「此甚深處,所謂緣起,倍復甚深難見」〔T02 0083c13〕,有人聽了慌,世尊說自己「已度疑」〔T02 0083c02〕:路走得過去。

四、路不是佛造的

「緣起法者,非我所作,亦非餘人作。然彼如來出世及未出世,法界常住」〔T02 0085b24〕。「此有故彼有,此起故彼起」〔T02 0084c15〕是舊路,佛是走到的人。知道了這個,「不求前際」〔T02 0084b27〕,「不求後際」〔T02 0084b29〕。大空法經說老死屬誰問不得;婆羅門、迦葉來問苦是誰作的,世尊說無記:「自作自覺則墮常見,他作他覺則墮斷見」〔T02 0085c11〕。迦葉問:那是沒有苦嗎?「非無此苦,然有此苦。」〔T02 0086a23〕苦有,作苦的人沒有,這就是中道。迦葉聽了見法,路上被牛撞死,世尊說他「已般涅槃」〔T02 0086b21〕。

此有故彼有:苦是養的,不養就滅;識靠名色立,從受上看;一重一重問到無明;路一直在那裡,走到的人回來說。緣起相應從這一卷起。

Before he became a Buddha, the World-Honored One sat alone and asked upward from old age and death: “What exists so that birth exists? What is the condition for birth?” Link by link he asked up to consciousness, and “turned back at consciousness and could not go beyond it.” Then he said: “I have found the path of the ancient sages, the ancient sages’ trail, the ancient sages’ track; the ancient sages went by this track, and now I follow after them.” The twenty-one discourses of this fascicle are that old road, and how he came back and told people of it.

Suffering Is Fed

“If toward things bound by the bonds delight, longing, and binding of the mind arise, then craving arises; with craving as condition there is clinging, with clinging as condition existence, with existence as condition birth.” The tree grows great by being “banked with dung and earth and watered in season”; the lamp lasts long by “adding oil and wick again and again”; the mass of fire does not go out while one “adds dry grass and firewood.” Suffering is not first struck down; it is not fed: “longing does not arise and the mind is not bound, and so craving ceases.” The place of work is craving, and the first four discourses settle this point before anything else.

Consciousness Stands by Leaning on Name and Form

“It is like three reeds standing on open ground, leaning on one another and so held upright; take one away and the other two do not stand.” Consciousness with name and form as condition, name and form with consciousness as condition: traced to here, one turns back. The arising and ceasing of consciousness cannot be seen; it is “like a monkey roaming among the forest trees, moment by moment from place to place, catching hold of branches, letting go of one and grasping another,” and so the World-Honored One says one “would do better to bind self and what belongs to self to the body of the four great elements than to bind self and what belongs to self to consciousness.” The way to see consciousness is to look at contact and feeling: “It is like two sticks rubbed together, which in their meeting give rise to fire; if the two sticks are parted, the fire too goes out.”

Asking Level by Level

The inner way of contact is not a sentence but a way of asking: “What is the cause of this suffering, what its arising, what its origin, what its contact?” Suffering comes from upadhi, the acquisitions; upadhi from craving; craving from the notion of permanence and the notion of self laid on a fair form. Reflecting and examining asks from suffering up to ignorance, and at every level “he knows as it really is the way to the cessation of the suffering he rides upon, and practises the Dharma that leads there.” Asked to the end, knowledge arises, the body is still here, “like a strong man taking a newly fired clay pot and setting it, still hot, on the ground; in a moment it falls apart, and the heat is wholly gone.” This road is deep, “this profound matter, namely dependent arising; and doubly profound and hard to see,” and some who hear it panic; the World-Honored One says that he himself has “crossed over doubt”: the road can be walked through.

The Road Was Not Made by the Buddha

“The Dharma of dependent arising is not made by me, nor made by anyone else; whether Tathāgatas arise in the world or not, the realm of the Dharma abides forever.” “When this exists, that exists; when this arises, that arises” is the old road, and the Buddha is one who walked to the end of it. Knowing this, one “does not seek the former limit” and “does not seek the later limit.” The Discourse on Great Emptiness says that to whom old age and death belong cannot be asked; the brāhmaṇa and Kāśyapa come to ask who makes suffering, and the World-Honored One says it is undeclared: “Made by oneself and experienced by oneself falls into the view of permanence; made by another and experienced by another falls into the view of annihilation.” Kāśyapa asks: then is there no suffering? “It is not that there is no such suffering; there is this suffering.” Suffering exists; the maker of suffering does not. This is the middle way. Kāśyapa hears it and sees the Dharma, is killed by a cow on the road, and the World-Honored One says he “has already entered final nirvāṇa.”

When this exists, that exists: suffering is fed, and when it is not fed it ceases; consciousness stands by leaning on name and form, and is seen from feeling; one asks level by level up to ignorance; the road is always there, and the one who walked to the end came back to tell of it. The Connected Discourses on Dependent Arising begin with this fascicle.

原典Canonical · verbatim

宋天竺三藏求那跋陀羅譯《雜阿含經》〈緣起食諦界相應·卷第十二〉· 大正藏 T02n0099〔起 T02 0079a22〕。段/行首〔T02 …〕=大正藏頁・欄・行錨;「(N)」=底本經序(本卷21經)。

〔T02 0079a22〕雜阿含經卷第十二 宋天竺三藏求那跋陀羅譯 〔T02 0079a25〕(二八三) 如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「若於結所繫法隨生味著、顧念、心縛,則愛生;愛緣取,取緣有,有緣生,生緣老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,如是如是純大苦聚集。如人種樹,初小軟弱,愛護令安,壅以糞土,隨時溉灌,冷暖調適,以是因緣,然後彼樹得增長大。如是,比丘!結所繫法味著將養,則生恩愛,愛緣取,取緣有,有緣生,生緣老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,如是如是純大苦聚集。「若於結所繫法隨順無常觀,住生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、捨觀,不生顧念,心不縛著,則愛滅;愛滅則取滅,取滅則有滅,有滅則生滅,生滅則老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅,如是如是純大苦聚滅。猶如種樹,初小軟弱,不愛護,不令安隱,不壅糞土,不隨時溉灌,冷暖不適,不得增長;若復斷根、截枝,段段斬截,分分解析,風飄日炙,以火焚燒,燒以成糞,或颺以疾風,或投之流水。比丘!於意云何?非為彼樹斷截其根,乃至焚燒,令其磨滅,於未來世成不生法耶?」答言:「如是,世尊!」「如是,比丘!於結所繫法隨順無常觀,住生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、捨觀,不生顧念,心不縛著,則愛滅,愛滅則取滅,取滅則有滅,有滅則生滅,生滅則老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅,如是如是純大苦聚滅。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0079b23〕(二八四) 如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「若於所取法隨生味著、顧念、縛心,其心驅馳,追逐名色,名色緣六入處,六入處緣觸,觸緣受,受緣愛,愛緣取,取緣有,有緣生,生緣老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,如是如是純大苦聚集。譬大樹根幹、枝條、柯葉、華果,下根深固,壅以糞土,溉灌以水,彼樹堅固,永世不朽。如是,比丘!於所取法隨生味著、顧念、心縛,其心驅馳,追逐名色,名色緣六入處,六入處緣觸,觸緣受,受緣愛,愛緣取,取緣有,有緣生,生緣老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,如是如是純大苦聚集。「若於所取法隨順無常觀,住生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、厭觀,心不顧念,無所縛著,識則不驅馳、追逐名色,則名色滅,名色滅則六入處滅,六入處滅則觸滅,觸滅則受滅,受滅則愛滅,愛滅則取滅,取滅則有滅,有滅則生滅,生滅則老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅,如是如是則純大苦聚滅。猶如種樹,不隨時愛護令其安隱,不壅糞土,不隨時溉灌,冷暖不適,不得增長;若復斷根、截枝,段段斬截,分分解析,風飄日炙,以火焚燒,燒以成糞,或颺以疾風,或投之流水。比丘!於意云何?非為彼樹斷截其根,乃至焚燒,令其磨滅,於未來世成不生法耶?」答言:「如是,世尊!」「如是,比丘!於所取法隨順無常觀,住生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、捨觀,不生顧念,心不縛著,識不驅馳、追逐名色,則名色滅,名色滅則六入處滅,六入處滅則觸滅,觸滅則受滅,受滅則愛滅,愛滅則取滅,取滅則有滅,有滅則生滅,生滅則老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅,如是純大苦聚滅。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0079c27〕(二八五) 如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「我憶宿命未成正覺時,獨一靜處,專精禪思,生如是念: 〔T02 0080a01〕『世間難入,所謂若生、若老、若病、若死、若遷、若受生,然諸眾生,生、老、死上及所依不如實知。』「我作是念:『何法有故生有?何法緣故生有?』即正思惟,起無間等知,有有故生有,有緣故生有。「復思惟:『何法有故有有?何法緣故有有?』即正思惟,如實無間等起知,取有故有有,取緣故有有。「又作是念:『取復何緣、何法有故取有?何法緣故取有?』即正思惟,如實無間等起知,取法味著、顧念、心縛,愛欲增長;彼愛有故取有,愛故緣取,取緣有,有緣生,生緣老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。如是如是純大苦聚集。「諸比丘!於意云何?譬如緣膏油及炷,燈明得燒,數增油、炷,彼燈明得久住不?」答言:「如是,世尊!」「如是,諸比丘!於色取味著、顧念、愛縛,增長愛緣故取,取緣有,有緣生,生緣老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。如是如是純大苦聚集。「我時復作是念:『何法無故無此老、病、死?何法滅故老、病、死滅?』即正思惟,起如實無間等,無生則無老、病、死,生滅故,則老、病、死滅。「復作是念:『何法無故無生?何法滅故生滅?』即正思惟,起如實無間等,有無故生無,有滅故生滅。「又復思惟:『何法無故有無?何法滅故有滅?』即正思惟,生如實無間等觀,取無故有無,取滅故有滅。「又作是念:『何法無故取無?何法滅故取滅?』即正思惟,生如實無間等觀,所取法無常、生滅、離欲、滅盡、捨離,心不顧念,心不縛著,愛則滅,彼愛滅故取滅,取滅故有滅,有滅故生滅,生滅故老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅,如是如是純大苦聚滅。「諸比丘!於意云何?譬如油、炷然燈,若不增油治炷,非彼燈明未來不生、盡、磨滅耶?」比丘白佛:「如是,世尊!」「如是,諸比丘!於所取法觀察無常、生滅、離欲、滅盡、捨離,心不顧念,心不縛著,愛則滅,愛滅則取滅,乃至純大苦聚滅。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0080b08〕(二八六) 如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「我憶宿命未成正覺時,獨一靜處,專精禪思……」如上廣說。差別者:「譬如載樵十束、二十束、三十束、四十束、五十束、百束、千束、百千束,積聚燒然,作大火聚,若復有人增其乾草樵薪,諸比丘!於意云何?此火相續長夜熾然不?」比丘白佛言:「如是,世尊!」「如是,諸比丘!於所取法味著、顧念、心縛著,增其愛緣取,取緣有,乃至純大苦聚集。諸比丘!若彼火聚熾然,不增樵草。諸比丘!於意云何?彼火當滅不?」答言:「如是,世尊!」「如是,諸比丘!於所取法觀察無常、生滅、離欲、滅盡、捨離,心不顧念、縛著,愛則滅,愛滅則取滅……」如是廣說,乃至「純大苦聚滅。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0080b24〕(二八七) 如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「我憶宿命未成正覺時,獨一靜處,專精禪思,作是念:『何法有故老死有?何法緣故老死有?』即正思惟,生如實無間等,生有故老死有,生緣故老死有。如是有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色。何法有故名色有?何法緣故名色有?即正思惟,如實無間等生,識有故名色有,識緣故有名色有。我作是思惟時,齊識而還不能過彼,謂緣識名色,緣名色六入處,緣六入處觸,緣觸受,緣受愛,緣愛取,緣取有,緣有生,緣生老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。如是如是純大苦聚集。「我時作是念:『何法無故則老死無?何法滅故老死滅?』即正思惟,生如實無間等,生無故老死無,生滅故老死滅,如是生、有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色、識、行……」廣說。「我復作是思惟:『何法無故行無?何法滅故行滅?』即正思惟,如實無間等,無明無故行無,無明滅故行滅,行滅故識滅,識滅故名色滅,名色滅故六入處滅,六入處滅故觸滅,觸滅故受滅,受滅故愛滅,愛滅故取滅,取滅故有滅,有滅故生滅,生滅故老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅,如是如是純大苦聚滅。「我時作是念:『我得古仙人道、古仙人逕、古仙人道跡,古仙人從此跡去,我今隨去。』譬如有人遊於曠野,披荒覓路,忽遇故道古人行處,彼則隨行,漸漸前進,見故城邑、故王宮殿、園觀浴池、林木清淨。彼作是念:『我今當往白王令知。』即往白王:『大王當知,我遊曠野,披荒求路,忽見故道古人行處,我即隨行;我隨行已,見故城邑、故王宮殿、園觀浴池、林流清淨,大王可往居止其中。』王即往彼,止住其中,豐樂安隱,人民熾盛。「今我如是,得古仙人道、古仙人逕、古仙人跡,古仙人去處,我得隨去,謂八聖道,正見、正志、正語、正業、正命、正方便、正念、 〔T02 0081a01〕正定。我從彼道見老病死、老病死集、老病死滅、老病死滅道跡,見生、有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色、識、行、行集、行滅、行滅道跡。我於此法自知自覺,成等正覺,為比丘、比丘尼、優婆塞、優婆夷,及餘外道沙門、婆羅門、在家、出家,彼諸四眾聞法正向、信樂,知法善,梵行增廣,多所饒益,開示顯發。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0081a09〕(二八八) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。爾時,尊者舍利弗、尊者摩訶拘絺羅在耆闍崛山。爾時,尊者舍利弗晡時從禪覺,詣尊者摩訶拘絺羅,共相問訊慶慰已,於一面坐。語尊者摩訶拘絺羅:「欲有所問,寧有閑暇見答與不?」尊者摩訶拘絺羅語尊者舍利弗言:「仁者且問,知者當答。」尊者舍利弗問尊者摩訶拘絺羅:「云何?尊者摩訶拘絺羅,有老不?」答言:「有。」尊者舍利弗復問:「有死不?」答言:「有。」復問:「云何?老死自作耶?為他作耶?為自他作耶?為非自非他無因作耶?」答言:「尊者舍利弗!老死非自作、非他作、非自他作、亦非非自他作無因作,然彼生緣故有老死。」「如是生、有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色,為自作、為他作、為自他作、為非自他無因作?」答言:「尊者舍利弗!名色非自作、非他作、非自他作、非非自他作無因作,然彼名色緣識生。」復問:「彼識為自作、為他作、為自他作、為非自非他無因作?」答言:「尊者舍利弗!彼識非自作、非他作、非自他作、非非自他作無因作,然彼識緣名色生。」尊者舍利弗復問:「尊者摩訶拘絺羅!先言名色非自作、非他作、非自他作、非非自他作無因作,然彼名色緣識生,而今復言名色緣識,此義云何?」尊者摩訶拘絺羅答言:「今當說譬,如智者因譬得解。譬如三蘆立於空地,展轉相依,而得竪立,若去其一,二亦不立,若去其二,一亦不立,展轉相依,而得竪立,識緣名色亦復如是。展轉相依,而得生長。」尊者舍利弗言:「善哉!善哉!尊者摩訶拘絺羅!世尊聲聞中,智慧明達,善調無畏,見甘露法,以甘露法具足身作證者,謂尊者摩訶拘絺羅,乃有如是甚深義辯,種種難問,皆悉能答,如無價寶珠,世所頂戴,我今頂戴尊者摩訶拘絺羅亦復如是。我今於汝所,快得善利,諸餘梵行數詣其所,亦得善利,以彼尊者善說法故。我今以此尊者摩訶拘絺羅所說法故,當以三十種讚歎稱揚隨喜。」尊者摩訶拘絺羅說:「老死厭患、離欲、滅盡,是名法師;說生、有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色、識,厭患、離欲、滅盡,是名法師;若比丘於老死厭患、離欲、滅盡向,是名法師;乃至識厭患、離欲、滅盡向,是名法師;若比丘於老死厭患、離欲、滅盡,不起諸漏,心善解脫,是名法師;乃至識厭患、離欲、滅盡,不起諸漏,心善解脫,是名法師。」尊者摩訶拘絺羅語尊者舍利弗言:「善哉!善哉!於世尊聲聞中,智慧明達,善調無畏,見甘露法,以甘露法具足身作證者,謂尊者舍利弗,能作如是種種甚深正智之問,猶如世間無價寶珠,人皆頂戴,汝今如是,普為一切諸梵行者之所頂戴、恭敬、奉事。我於今日快得善利,得與尊者共論妙義。」時,二正士更相隨喜,各還所住。 〔T02 0081c04〕(二八九) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「愚癡無聞凡夫於四大身厭患、離欲、背捨而非識。所以者何?見四大身有增、有減、有取、有捨,而於心、意、識,愚癡無聞凡夫不能生厭、離欲、解脫。所以者何?彼長夜於此保惜繫我,若得、若取,言:『是我、我所、相在。』是故愚癡無聞凡夫不能於彼生厭、離欲、背捨。愚癡無聞凡夫寧於四大身繫我、我所,不可於識繫我、我所。所以者何?四大色身或見十年住,二十、三十,乃至百年,若善消息或復小過。彼心、意、識日夜時刻,須臾轉變,異生、異滅。猶如獼猴遊林樹間,須臾處處,攀捉枝條,放一取一。彼心、意、識亦復如是,異生、異滅。「多聞聖弟子於諸緣起善思惟觀察,所謂樂觸緣生樂受,樂受覺時,如實知樂受覺;彼樂觸滅,樂觸因緣生受亦滅、止、清涼、息、沒。如樂受,苦觸、喜觸、憂觸、捨觸因緣生捨受,捨受覺時,如實知捨受覺;彼捨觸滅,彼捨觸因緣生捨受亦滅、止、清涼、息、沒。彼如是思惟:『此受觸生、觸樂、觸縛,彼彼觸樂故,彼彼受樂,彼彼觸樂滅,彼彼受樂亦滅、止、清涼、息、沒。』如是,多聞聖弟子於色生厭,於受、想、行、識生厭,厭故不樂,不樂故解脫,解脫知見:『我生已盡,梵行已立,所作已作,自知不受後有。』」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0082a01〕(二九〇) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「愚癡無聞凡夫於四大色身生厭、離欲、背捨,但非識。所以者何?四大色身現有增減、有取、有捨,若心、若意、若識,彼愚癡無聞凡夫不能於識生厭、離欲、背捨,長夜保惜繫我,若得、若取,言:是我、我所、相在。是故愚癡無聞凡夫不能於彼生厭、離欲、背捨。「愚癡無聞凡夫寧於四大色身繫我、我所,不可於識繫我、我所。所以者何?四大色身或見十年住,二十、三十,乃至百年,若善消息或復少過。彼心、意、識日夜時刻,須臾不停,種種轉變,異生、異滅。譬如獼猴遊林樹間,須臾處處,攀捉枝條,放一取一。彼心、意、識亦復如是,種種變易,異生、異滅。「多聞聖弟子於諸緣起思惟觀察,所謂樂觸緣生樂受,樂受覺時,如實知樂受覺;彼樂觸滅,樂因緣生樂受亦滅、止、清凉、息、沒。如樂受,苦觸、喜觸、憂觸、捨觸因緣生捨受,捨受覺時,如實知捨受覺;彼捨觸滅,捨觸因緣生捨受亦滅、止、清涼、息、沒。譬如兩木相磨,和合生火;若兩木離散,火亦隨滅。如是諸受緣觸集,觸生觸集,若彼彼觸集故,彼彼受亦集;彼彼觸集滅故,彼彼受集亦滅、止、清涼、息、沒。多聞聖弟子如是觀者,於色解脫,於受、想、行、識解脫,於生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦解脫,我說彼於苦得解脫。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0082a28〕(二九一) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「我說內觸法,汝等為取不?」時,有異比丘從座起,整衣服,稽首禮足,合掌白佛言:「世尊!所說內觸法,我已取也。」時,彼比丘於佛前如是如是自記說。如是如是世尊不悅。爾時,尊者阿難在佛後執扇扇佛,佛告阿難:「如聖法、律內觸法,異於此比丘所說。」阿難白佛:「今正是時,唯願世尊為諸比丘說賢聖法、律內觸法,諸比丘聞已,當受奉行。」佛告阿難:「善哉!諦聽,當為汝說。此諸比丘取內觸法,應如是思惟:『若眾生所有種種眾苦生,此苦何因、何集、何生、何觸?』作如是取時,當知此苦億波提因、億波提集、億波提生、億波提轉。「復次,比丘內觸法,又億波提何因、何集、何生、何觸?彼取時當復知億波提愛因、愛集、愛生、愛觸。「復次,比丘取內觸法,當復知愛何因、何集、何生、何觸。如是取時當知世間所念端正之色,於彼愛生而生、繫而繫、住而住。「若諸沙門、婆羅門於世間所念端正之色,作常想、恒想、安隱想、無病想、我想、我所想而見,則於此色愛增長;愛增長已,億波提增長,億波提增長已,苦增長;苦增長已,則不解脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,我說彼不解脫苦。譬如路側清涼池水,香味具足,有人以毒著中,陽春之月,諸行路者風熱渴逼,競來欲飲。有人語言:『士夫!此是清涼池,色香味具足,然中有毒,汝等勿飲。若當飲者,或令汝死,或近死苦。而彼渴者不信而飲,雖得美味,須臾或死,或近死苦。』如是,沙門婆羅門見世間可念端政之色,作常見、恒見、安隱見、無病見、我、我所見,乃至不得解脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。「若諸沙門、婆羅門於世間可念端政之色觀察如病、如癰、如刺、如殺、無常、苦、空、非我,彼愛則離,愛離故億波提離,億波提離故則苦離,苦離故則生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦離。譬如路側清涼池水,香味具足,有人以毒著中,陽春之月,諸行路者風熱渴逼,競來欲飲,有人語言:『此水有毒!汝等勿飲,若當飲者,或令汝死,或近死苦。』彼則念言:『此水有毒,若當飲者,或令我死,或近死苦,我且忍渴,食乾麨飯,不取水飲。』如是,沙門、婆羅門於世間可念之色觀察如病、如癰、如刺、如殺、無常、苦、空、非我,乃至解脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。是故,阿難!於此法如是見、如是聞、如是覺、如是知,於過去、未來亦如此道。如是觀察。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0082c18〕(二九二) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「云何思量觀察正盡苦,究竟苦邊?時,思量眾生所有眾苦,種種差別,此諸苦何因、何集、何生、何觸?思量取因、取集、取生、取觸。若彼取滅無餘,眾苦則滅,彼所乘苦滅道跡如實知,修行彼向次法,是名比丘向正盡苦,究竟苦邊,所謂取滅。「復次,比丘思量觀察正盡苦,究竟苦邊。時,思量彼取何因、何集、何生、何觸?思量彼取愛因、愛集、愛生、愛觸。彼愛永滅無餘,取亦隨滅,彼所乘取滅道跡如實知,修習彼向次法,是名比丘向正盡苦,究竟苦邊,所謂愛滅。「復次,比 〔T02 0083a01〕丘思量觀察正盡苦,究竟苦邊。則思量彼愛何因、何集、何生、何觸?知彼愛受因、受集、受生、受觸。彼受永滅無餘,則愛滅,彼所乘愛滅道跡如實知,修習彼向次法,是名比丘向正盡苦,究竟苦邊,所謂受滅。「復次,比丘思量觀察正盡苦,究竟苦邊。時,思量彼受何因、何集、何生、何觸?知彼受觸因、觸集、觸生、觸緣。彼觸永滅無餘,則受滅,彼所乘觸滅道跡如實知,修習彼向次法,是名比丘向正盡苦,究竟苦邊。「復次,比丘思量觀察正盡苦,究竟苦邊。時,思量彼觸何因、何集、何生、何觸?當知彼觸六入處因、六入處集、六入處生、六入處觸。彼六入處滅無餘,則觸滅,彼所乘六入處滅道跡如實知,修習彼向次法,是名比丘向正盡苦,究竟苦邊。「復次,比丘思量觀察正盡苦,究竟苦邊。時,思量彼六入處何因、何集、何生、何觸?知彼六入處名色因、名色集、名色生、名色觸。名色永滅無餘,則六入處滅,彼所乘名色滅道跡如實知,修習彼向次法,是名比丘向正盡苦,究竟苦邊,所謂名色滅。「復次,比丘思量正盡苦,究竟苦邊。時,思量名色何因、何集、何生、何觸,知彼名色識因、識集、識生、識觸。彼識滅無餘,則名色滅,彼所乘識滅道跡如實知,修習彼向次法,是名比丘向正盡苦,究竟苦邊,所謂識滅。「復次,比丘思量觀察正盡苦,究竟苦邊。時,思量彼識何因、何集、何生、何觸?知彼識行因、行集、行生、行觸,作諸福行,善識生,作諸不福不善行,不善識生;作無所有行,無所有識生,是為彼識行因、行集、行生、行觸。彼行滅無餘,則識滅,彼所乘行滅道跡如實知,修習彼向次法,是名比丘向正盡苦,究竟苦邊,所謂行滅。「復次,比丘思量觀察正盡苦,究竟苦邊。時,思量彼行何因、何集、何生、何觸?知彼行無明因、無明集、無明生、無明觸。彼福行無明緣,非福行亦無明緣,非福不福行亦無明緣。「是故當知,彼行無明因、無明集、無明生、無明觸。彼無明永滅無餘,則行滅,彼所乘無明滅道跡如實知,修習彼向次法,是名比丘向正盡苦,究竟苦邊,所謂無明滅。」佛告比丘:「於意云何?若不樂無明而生明,復緣彼無明作福行、非福行、無所有行不?」比丘白佛:「不也,世尊!所以者何?多聞聖弟子不樂無明而生明,無明滅則行滅,行滅則識滅,如是乃至生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅,如是如是純大苦聚滅。」佛言:「善哉!善哉!比丘!我亦如是說,汝亦知此。於彼彼法起彼彼法,生彼彼法,滅彼彼法,滅、止、清涼、息、沒。若多聞聖弟子無明離欲而生明,身分齊受所覺,身分齊受所覺時如實知;若壽分齊受所覺,壽分齊受所覺時如實知;身壞時壽命欲盡,於此諸受一切所覺滅盡無餘。譬如力士取新熟瓦器,乘熱置地,須臾散壞,熱勢悉滅。如是,比丘無明離欲而生明,身分齊受所覺如實知,壽分齊受所覺如實知,身壞命終,一切受所覺悉滅無餘。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0083c01〕(二九三) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。爾時,世尊告異比丘:「我已度疑,離於猶豫,拔邪見刺,不復退轉。心無所著故,何處有我為彼比丘說法?為彼比丘說賢聖出世空相應緣起隨順法,所謂有是故是事有,是事有故是事起。所謂緣無明行,緣行識,緣識名色,緣名色六入處,緣六入處觸,緣觸受,緣受愛,緣愛取,緣取有,緣有生,緣生老、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。如是如是純大苦聚集,乃至如是純大苦聚滅。「如是說法,而彼比丘猶有疑惑猶豫,先不得得想、不獲獲想、不證證想,今聞法已,心生憂苦、悔恨、矇沒、障礙。所以者何?此甚深處,所謂緣起,倍復甚深難見,所謂一切取離、愛盡、無欲、寂滅、涅槃;如此二法,謂有為、無為,有為者若生、若住、若異、若滅,無為者不生、不住、不異、不滅,是名比丘諸行苦寂滅涅槃。因集故苦集,因滅故苦滅,斷諸逕路,滅於相續,相續滅,是名苦邊。比丘!彼何所滅?謂有餘苦,彼若滅、止、清涼、息、沒,所謂一切取滅、愛盡、無欲、寂滅、涅槃。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0083c23〕(二九四) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「愚癡無聞凡夫無明覆、愛緣繫,得此識身。內有此識身,外有名色,此二因緣生觸。此六觸入所觸,愚癡無聞凡夫苦樂受覺,因起種種。云何為六?眼觸入處,耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處。若黠慧者無明覆,愛緣繫得此識身。如是內有識身,外 〔T02 0084a01〕有名色,此二緣生六觸入處,六觸所觸故,智者生苦樂受覺,因起種種。何等為六?眼觸入處,耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處。愚夫、黠慧,彼於我所修諸梵行者,有何差別?」比丘白佛言:「世尊是法根、法眼、法依。善哉!世尊!唯願演說,諸比丘聞已,當受奉行。」爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「諦聽,善思,當為汝說。諸比丘!彼愚癡無聞凡夫無明所覆,愛緣所繫,得此識身,彼無明不斷,愛緣不盡,身壞命終,還復受身;還受身故,不得解脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。所以者何?此愚癡凡夫本不修梵行,向正盡苦,究竟苦邊故,是故身壞命終,還復受身;還受身故,不得解脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。「若黠慧者無明所覆,愛緣所繫,得此識身,彼無明斷,愛緣盡;無明斷,愛緣盡故,身壞命終,更不復受;不更受故,得解脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。所以者何?彼先修梵行,正向盡苦,究竟苦邊故,是故彼身壞命終,更不復受;更不受故,得解脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,是名凡夫及黠慧者,彼於我所修諸梵行,種種差別。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0084a23〕(二九五) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「此身非汝所有,亦非餘人所有。謂六觸入處,本修行願,受得此身。云何為六?眼觸入處,耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處。彼多聞聖弟子於諸緣起善正思惟觀察:『有此六識身、六觸身、六受身、六想身、六思身。所謂此有故,有當來生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,如是如是純大苦聚集,是名有因有緣世間集。謂此無故,六識身無,六觸身、六受身、六想身、六思身無,謂此無故,無有當來生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,如是如是純大苦聚滅。』若多聞聖弟子於世間集、世間滅如實正知,善見、善覺、善入,是名聖弟子招此善法、得此善法、知此善法、入此善法,覺知、覺見世間生滅,成就賢聖出離、實寂、正盡苦,究竟苦邊。所以者何?謂多聞聖弟子世間集滅如實知,善見、善覺、善入故。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0084b12〕(二九六) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「我今當說因緣法及緣生法。「云何為因緣法?謂此有故彼有,謂緣無明行,緣行識,乃至如是如是純大苦聚集。「云何緣生法?謂無明、行。若佛出世,若未出世,此法常住,法住法界,彼如來自所覺知,成等正覺,為人演說,開示顯發,謂緣無明有行,乃至緣生有老死。若佛出世,若未出世,此法常住,法住法界,彼如來自覺知,成等正覺,為人演說,開示顯發,謂緣生故,有老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。此等諸法,法住、法空、法如、法爾,法不離如,法不異如,審諦真實、不顛倒。如是隨順緣起,是名緣生法。謂無明、行、識、名色、六入處、觸、受、愛、取、有、生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,是名緣生法。「多聞聖弟子於此因緣法、緣生法正知善見,不求前際,言:『我過去世若有、若無?我過去世何等類?我過去世何如?』不求後際:『我於當來世為有、為無?云何類?何如?』內不猶豫:『此是何等?云何有此為前?誰終當云何之?此眾生從何來?於此沒當何之?』若沙門、婆羅門起凡俗見所繫,謂說我見所繫、說眾生見所繫、說壽命見所繫、忌諱吉慶見所繫,爾時悉斷、悉知,斷其根本,如截多羅樹頭,於未來世,成不生法。是名多聞聖弟子於因緣法、緣生法如實正知,善見、善覺、善修、善入。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0084c11〕(二九七) 如是我聞:一時,佛住拘留搜調牛聚落。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「我當為汝等說法,初、中、後善,善義善味,純一清淨,梵行清白,所謂大空法經。諦聽,善思,當為汝說。云何為大空法經?所謂此有故彼有,此起故彼起,謂緣無明行,緣行識,乃至純大苦聚集。「緣生老死者,若有問言:『彼誰老死?老死屬誰?』彼則答言:『我即老死,今老死屬我,老死是我。』所言:『命即是身。』或言:『命異身異。』此則一義,而說有種種。若見言:『命即是身。』彼梵行者所無有。若復見言:『命異身異。』梵行者所無有。於此二邊,心所不隨,正向中道。賢聖出世,如實不顛倒正見,謂緣生老死。如是生、有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色、識、行,緣無明故有行。「若復問言:『誰是行?行屬誰?』彼則答言:『行則是我,行是我所。』彼如是:『命即是身。』或言:『命異身異。』彼見命即是身者,梵行者無有;或言命異身異者,梵行者亦無有。離此二邊,正向中道。賢聖出世,如實 〔T02 0085a01〕不顛倒正見所知,所謂緣無明行。「諸比丘!若無明離欲而生明,彼誰老死?老死屬誰者?老死則斷,則知斷其根本,如截多羅樹頭,於未來世成不生法。若比丘無明離欲而生明,彼誰生?生屬誰?乃至誰是行?行屬誰者?行則斷,則知斷其根本,如截多羅樹頭,於未來世成不生法,若比丘無明離欲而生明,彼無明滅則行滅,乃至純大苦聚滅,是名大空法經。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0085a11〕(二九八) 如是我聞:一時,佛住拘留搜調牛聚落。爾時,世尊告諸比丘:「我今當說緣起法法說、義說。諦聽,善思,當為汝說。「云何緣起法法說?謂此有故彼有,此起故彼起,謂緣無明行,乃至純大苦聚集,是名緣起法法說。「云何義說?謂緣無明行者。彼云何無明?若不知前際、不知後際、不知前後際,不知於內、不知於外、不知內外,不知業、不知報、不知業報,不知佛、不知法、不知僧,不知苦、不知集、不知滅、不知道,不知因、不知因所起法,不知善不善、有罪無罪、習不習、若劣若勝、染污清淨,分別緣起,皆悉不知;於六觸入處,不如實覺知,於彼彼不知、不見、無無間等、癡闇、無明、大冥,是名無明。「緣無明行者,云何為行?行有三種——身行、口行、意行。緣行識者,云何為識?謂六識身——眼識身、耳識身、鼻識身、舌識身、身識身、意識身。緣識名色者,云何名?謂四無色陰——受陰、想陰、行陰、識陰。云何色?謂四大、四大所造色,是名為色。此色及前所說名,是為名色。緣名色六入處者,云何為六入處?謂六內入處——眼入處、耳入處、鼻入處、舌入處、身入處、意入處。緣六入處觸者,云何為觸?謂六觸身——眼觸身、耳觸身、鼻觸身、舌觸身、身觸身、意觸身。緣觸受者,云何為受?謂三受——苦受、樂受、不苦不樂受。緣受愛者,彼云何為愛?謂三愛——欲愛、色愛、無色愛。緣愛取者,云何為取?四取——欲取、見取、戒取、我取。緣取有者,云何為有?三有——欲有、色有、無色有。緣有生者,云何為生?若彼彼眾生,彼彼身種類一生,超越和合出生,得陰、得界、得入處、得命根,是名為生。緣生老死者,云何為老?若髮白露頂,皮緩根熟,支弱背僂,垂頭呻吟,短氣前輸,柱杖而行,身體黧黑,四體班駮,闇鈍垂熟,造行艱難羸劣,是名為老。云何為死?彼彼眾生,彼彼種類沒、遷移、身壞、壽盡、火離、命滅,捨陰時到,是名為死。此死及前說老,是名老死。是名緣起義說。」佛說此經已,諸比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0085b21〕(二九九) 如是我聞:一時,佛住拘留搜調牛聚落。時,有異比丘來詣佛所,稽首禮足,退坐一面,白佛言:「世尊!謂緣起法為世尊作,為餘人作耶?」佛告比丘:「緣起法者,非我所作,亦非餘人作。然彼如來出世及未出世,法界常住,彼如來自覺此法,成等正覺,為諸眾生分別演說,開發顯示。所謂此有故彼有,此起故彼起,謂緣無明行,乃至純大苦聚集,無明滅故行滅,乃至純大苦聚滅。」佛說此經已。時,彼比丘聞佛所說,歡喜奉行。 〔T02 0085c03〕(三〇〇) 如是我聞:一時,佛住拘留搜調牛聚落。時,有異婆羅門來詣佛所,與世尊面相慶慰,慶慰已,退坐一面,白佛言:「云何,瞿曇!為自作自覺耶?」佛告婆羅門:「我說此是無記。自作自覺,此是無記。」「云何,瞿曇!他作他覺耶?」佛告婆羅門:「他作他覺,此是無記。」婆羅門白佛:「云何我問『自作自覺』,說言『無記』;『他作他覺』,說言『無記』?此義云何?」佛告婆羅門:「自作自覺則墮常見,他作他覺則墮斷見。義說、法說,離此二邊,處於中道而說法,所謂此有故彼有,此起故彼起,緣無明行,乃至純大苦聚集,無明滅則行滅,乃至純大苦聚滅。」佛說此經已,彼婆羅門歡喜隨喜,從座起去。 〔T02 0085c17〕(三〇一) 如是我聞:一時,佛住那梨聚落深林中待賓舍。爾時,尊者𨅖陀迦旃延詣佛所,稽首佛足,退住一面,白佛言:「世尊!如世尊說正見。云何正見?云何世尊施設正見?」佛告𨅖陀迦旃延:「世間有二種依,若有、若無,為取所觸;取所觸故,或依有、或依無。若無此取者,心境繫著使不取、不住、不計我,苦生而生,苦滅而滅。於彼不疑、不惑,不由於他而自知。是名正見,是名如來所施設正見。所以者何?世間集如實正知見,若世間無者不有,世間滅如實正知見,若世間有者無有,是名離於二邊說於中道,所謂此有故彼有,此起故彼起,謂緣無明行,乃至 〔T02 0086a01〕純大苦聚集,無明滅故行滅,乃至純大苦聚滅。」佛說此經已,尊者𨅖陀迦旃延聞佛所說,不起諸漏,心得解脫,成阿羅漢。 〔T02 0086a04〕(三〇二) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城耆闍崛山。爾時,世尊晨朝著衣持鉢,出耆闍崛山,入王舍城乞食。時,有阿支羅迦葉為營小事,出王舍城,向耆闍崛山,遙見世尊。見已,詣佛所,白佛言:「瞿曇!欲有所問,寧有閑暇見答與不?」佛告迦葉:「今非論時,我今入城乞食,來還則是其時,當為汝說。」第二亦如是說,第三復問:「瞿曇!何為我作留難?瞿曇!云何有異?我今欲有所問,為我解說。」佛告阿支羅迦葉:「隨汝所問。」阿支羅迦葉白佛言:「云何,瞿曇!苦自作耶?」佛告迦葉:「苦自作者,此是無記。」迦葉復問:「云何,瞿曇!苦他作耶?」佛告迦葉:「苦他作者,此亦無記。」迦葉復問:「苦自他作耶?」佛告迦葉:「苦自他作,此亦無記。」迦葉復問:「云何,瞿曇!苦非自非他無因作耶?」佛告迦葉:「苦非自非他無因作者,此亦無記。」迦葉復問:「云何,瞿曇!所問:『苦自作耶?』答言:『無記』;『他作耶?』『自他作耶?』『非自非他無因作耶?』答言:『無記』?今無此苦耶?」佛告迦葉:「非無此苦,然有此苦。」迦葉白佛言:「善哉!瞿曇!說有此苦,為我說法,令我知苦見苦。」佛告迦葉:「若受即自受者,我應說苦自作。若他受他即受者,是則他作。若受自受、他受復與苦者,如是者自他作,我亦不說。若不因自他,無因而生苦者,我亦不說。離此諸邊,說其中道,如來說法,此有故彼有,此起故彼起,謂緣無明行,乃至純大苦聚集,無明滅則行滅,乃至純大苦聚滅。」佛說此經已,阿支羅迦葉遠塵離垢,得法眼淨。時,阿支羅迦葉見法、得法、知法、入法,度諸狐疑,不由他知、不因他度,於正法、律心得無畏,合掌白佛言:「世尊!我今已度,我從今日,歸依佛、歸依法、歸依僧,盡壽作優婆塞,證知我。」阿支羅迦葉聞佛所說,歡喜隨喜,作禮而去。時,阿支羅迦葉辭世尊去不久,為護犢牸牛所觸殺,於命終時,諸根清淨,顏色鮮白。爾時,世尊入城乞食。時,有眾多比丘亦入王舍城乞食,聞有傳說:「阿支羅迦葉從世尊聞法,辭去不久,為牛所觸殺,於命終時,諸根清淨,顏色鮮白。」諸比丘乞食已,還出,舉衣鉢,洗足,詣世尊所,稽首禮足,退坐一面,白佛言:「世尊!我今晨朝眾多比丘入城乞食,聞阿支羅迦葉從世尊聞法、律,辭去不久,為護犢牛所觸殺,於命終時,諸根清淨,顏色鮮白。世尊!彼生何趣?何處受生?彼何所得?」佛告諸比丘:「彼已見法、知法、次法、不受於法,已般涅槃,汝等當往供養其身。」爾時,世尊為阿支羅迦葉受第一記。 〔T02 0086b24〕(三〇三) 如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城耆闍崛山中。爾時,世尊晨朝著衣持鉢,入王舍城乞食,於路見玷牟留外道出家,少有所營,至耆闍崛山遊行,遙見世尊,往詣其所,共相慶慰,共相慶慰已,於一面住,白佛言:「瞿曇!欲有所問,寧有閑暇為解說不?」佛告玷牟留外道出家:「今非論時,須入城乞食,來還當為汝說。」第二說亦如是。第三復請:「沙門瞿曇!將於我所作留難不?欲有所問,為我解說。」佛告玷牟留外道出家:「隨汝意問,當為汝說。」玷牟留外道出家即問:「沙門瞿曇!苦樂自作耶?」佛告玷牟留外道出家:「說苦樂自作者,此是無記。」復問:「沙門瞿曇!苦樂他作耶?」佛告玷牟留外道出家:「說苦樂他作者,此是無記。」復問:「瞿曇!苦樂為自他作耶?」佛告玷牟留外道出家:「說苦樂自他作者,此是無記。」復問:「瞿曇!苦樂非自非他無因作耶?」佛告玷牟留外道出家:「說苦樂非自非他無因作者,此是無記……」廣說如上阿支羅迦葉經,乃至世尊為玷牟留外道出家受第一記。 雜阿含經卷第十二

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

宋求那跋陀羅譯《雜阿含經》卷第十二,本卷為緣起食諦界相應之首卷;自經二百八十三至經三百零三,凡二十一經。所說皆就緣起而說:或以種樹、大樹、膏油與炷之燈、十束乃至百千束之樵火說於所取法味著、顧念則苦聚集,觀察無常則苦聚滅;或說世尊未成正覺時逐支思惟、齊識而還,得古仙人道,譬如曠野中見故道而得故城;或尊者舍利弗問、尊者摩訶拘絺羅答老死乃至識非自作、非他作,以三蘆相依為譬;或以獼猴遊林、兩木相磨說心意識之轉變與受之集滅;或以路側毒池說內觸法;或說逐支思量觀察正盡苦,以新熟瓦器為譬;或說緣起甚深、愚夫與黠慧之差別、此身非汝所有、因緣法與緣生法、大空法經、緣起之法說與義說、緣起法非佛所作;或答異婆羅門自作自覺、他作他覺之問,答尊者𨅖陀迦旃延正見之問,答阿支羅迦葉與玷牟留外道出家苦與苦樂自作、他作之問。說者多為世尊告諸比丘;經二百八十八全經為尊者舍利弗問、尊者摩訶拘絺羅答,不出世尊之口;經二百九十一世尊問後,有一比丘自記說,世尊不悅而告阿難,阿難請說,其後世尊之說皆對阿難;經二百九十三為世尊告一比丘;經二百九十九為一比丘問、佛答;經三百為一婆羅門問、佛答;經三百零一為尊者𨅖陀迦旃延問、佛答;經三百零二、三百零三為阿支羅迦葉與玷牟留外道出家各三請而問、佛答。本卷無偈,無攝頌。往返問答之長經,經內依問答回合分段;譬喻之經,譬文與解譬分段。底本略說之處——經二百八十六之「如上廣說」與「如是廣說」、經二百八十七之「廣說」、經三百零二之「第二亦如是說」、經三百零三之「第二說亦如是」與「廣說如上阿支羅迦葉經」——白話依底本之語照省,不代為補出。段首(…)=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。

〔0·題署〕(0079a22)經名是「雜阿含經」,這是「卷第十二」。譯者署名「宋天竺三藏求那跋陀羅譯」——宋代從天竺來的三藏法師求那跋陀羅所翻譯。本卷收經二十一部,自經二百八十三至經三百零三;無偈;卷末以「雜阿含經卷第十二」作結。

〔283·若於結所繫法〕(0079a25)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『如果對於能結縛人的法,隨之生起味著、顧念,心被繫縛,愛就生起;緣愛而有取,緣取而有有,緣有而有生,緣生而有老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚集起來了。好比有人種樹,樹起初小而軟弱,他愛護它,讓它安穩,用糞土培壅它,按時澆灌,冷暖調和適宜,因為這樣的因緣,後來那棵樹得以增長高大。像這樣,比丘們!對於結所繫的法味著而將養,就生起恩愛;緣愛而有取,緣取而有有,緣有而有生,緣生而有老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚集起來了。

『如果對於結所繫的法,隨順作無常觀,安住於生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、捨觀,不生顧念,心不被繫縛黏著,愛就滅了;愛滅則取滅,取滅則有滅,有滅則生滅,生滅則老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅,就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚滅了。好比種樹,樹起初小而軟弱,不愛護它,不讓它安穩,不用糞土培壅,不按時澆灌,冷暖不適宜,它就不能增長;如果再斷它的根、截它的枝,一段一段地斬截,一分一分地剖析,任風吹、任日曬,用火焚燒,燒成灰糞,或者揚散在疾風中,或者投入流水裡。比丘們!你們意下如何?那棵樹被斷截它的根,乃至被焚燒,使它磨滅,在未來世不就成為不再生起的法了嗎?』比丘們回答說:『是的,世尊!』『像這樣,比丘們!對於結所繫的法隨順作無常觀,安住於生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、捨觀,不生顧念,心不被繫縛黏著,愛就滅了;愛滅則取滅,取滅則有滅,有滅則生滅,生滅則老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅,就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚滅了。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。

〔284·若於所取法〕(0079b23)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『如果對於所取的法,隨之生起味著、顧念,心被繫縛,那心就奔馳,追逐名色;緣名色而有六入處,緣六入處而有觸,緣觸而有受,緣受而有愛,緣愛而有取,緣取而有有,緣有而有生,緣生而有老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚集起來了。好比一棵大樹,有根、幹、枝條、柯葉、華果,下面的根扎得深而堅固,用糞土培壅,用水澆灌,那棵樹就堅固,永世不朽。像這樣,比丘們!對於所取的法隨之生起味著、顧念,心被繫縛,那心就奔馳,追逐名色;緣名色而有六入處,緣六入處而有觸,緣觸而有受,緣受而有愛,緣愛而有取,緣取而有有,緣有而有生,緣生而有老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚集起來了。

『如果對於所取的法,隨順作無常觀,安住於生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、厭觀,心不顧念,無所繫縛黏著,識就不奔馳、不追逐名色,那麼名色就滅了;名色滅則六入處滅,六入處滅則觸滅,觸滅則受滅,受滅則愛滅,愛滅則取滅,取滅則有滅,有滅則生滅,生滅則老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅,就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚就滅了。好比種樹,不按時愛護讓它安穩,不用糞土培壅,不按時澆灌,冷暖不適宜,它就不能增長;如果再斷它的根、截它的枝,一段一段地斬截,一分一分地剖析,任風吹、任日曬,用火焚燒,燒成灰糞,或者揚散在疾風中,或者投入流水裡。比丘們!你們意下如何?那棵樹被斷截它的根,乃至被焚燒,使它磨滅,在未來世不就成為不再生起的法了嗎?』比丘們回答說:『是的,世尊!』『像這樣,比丘們!對於所取的法隨順作無常觀,安住於生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、捨觀,不生顧念,心不被繫縛黏著,識不奔馳、不追逐名色,那麼名色就滅了;名色滅則六入處滅,六入處滅則觸滅,觸滅則受滅,受滅則愛滅,愛滅則取滅,取滅則有滅,有滅則生滅,生滅則老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅,就這樣,純一的大苦聚滅了。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。

〔285·譬如緣膏油及炷〕(0079c27)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『我回憶過去,還沒有成就正覺的時候,獨自一人在寂靜之處,專精禪思,生起這樣的念頭:世間難以入解,就是或生、或老、或病、或死、或遷逝、或受生;然而眾生對於生、老、死以上的事和它們所依之處,不能如實了知。

『我作這樣的念頭:什麼法有,所以生有?什麼法為緣,所以生有?隨即正確地思惟,生起無間等的知:有了有,所以生有;以有為緣,所以生有。

『又思惟:什麼法有,所以有有?什麼法為緣,所以有有?隨即正確地思惟,如實地生起無間等的知:有了取,所以有有;以取為緣,所以有有。

『又作這樣的念頭:取又以什麼為緣?什麼法有,所以取有?什麼法為緣,所以取有?隨即正確地思惟,如實地生起無間等的知:對於所取的法味著、顧念,心被繫縛,愛欲就增長;那愛有了,所以取有;因為愛而緣取,緣取而有有,緣有而有生,緣生而有老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚集起來了。

『比丘們!你們意下如何?好比依靠膏油和燈炷,燈明得以燃燒,屢屢添加油和炷,那燈明能夠久住嗎?』比丘們回答說:『是的,世尊!』『像這樣,比丘們!對於色的取味著、顧念,為愛所縛,增長愛,緣愛所以有取,緣取而有有,緣有而有生,緣生而有老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚集起來了。

『我那時又作這樣的念頭:什麼法無,所以沒有這老、病、死?什麼法滅,所以老、病、死滅?隨即正確地思惟,生起如實的無間等:沒有生,就沒有老、病、死;生滅了,所以老、病、死滅。

『又作這樣的念頭:什麼法無,所以沒有生?什麼法滅,所以生滅?隨即正確地思惟,生起如實的無間等:有無了,所以生無;有滅了,所以生滅。

『又再思惟:什麼法無,所以有無?什麼法滅,所以有滅?隨即正確地思惟,生起如實的無間等觀:取無了,所以有無;取滅了,所以有滅。

『又作這樣的念頭:什麼法無,所以取無?什麼法滅,所以取滅?隨即正確地思惟,生起如實的無間等觀:所取的法是無常的、是生滅的,應當離欲、滅盡、捨離,心不顧念,心不被繫縛黏著,愛就滅了;那愛滅了,所以取滅,取滅所以有滅,有滅所以生滅,生滅所以老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅,就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚滅了。

『比丘們!你們意下如何?好比用油和炷點燈,如果不添油、不整理燈炷,那燈明在未來不就不再生起、窮盡、磨滅了嗎?』比丘們對佛說:『是的,世尊!』『像這樣,比丘們!對於所取的法觀察它是無常的、是生滅的,應當離欲、滅盡、捨離,心不顧念,心不被繫縛黏著,愛就滅了,愛滅則取滅,乃至純一的大苦聚滅了。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。

〔286·譬如載樵十束〕(0080b08)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『我回憶過去,還沒有成就正覺的時候,獨自一人在寂靜之處,專精禪思……』如上文廣說。不同之處是:『好比載來柴薪十束、二十束、三十束、四十束、五十束、百束、千束、百千束,堆積起來燃燒,成為一個大火聚;如果再有人添加乾草柴薪,比丘們!你們意下如何?這火能相續不斷、長夜熾燃嗎?』比丘們對佛說:『是的,世尊!』『像這樣,比丘們!對於所取的法味著、顧念,心被繫縛黏著,增長那愛,緣愛而有取,緣取而有有,乃至純一的大苦聚集起來了。

『比丘們!如果那火聚正在熾燃,不再添加柴草。比丘們!你們意下如何?那火將會熄滅嗎?』比丘們回答說:『是的,世尊!』『像這樣,比丘們!對於所取的法觀察它是無常的、是生滅的,應當離欲、滅盡、捨離,心不顧念、不繫縛黏著,愛就滅了,愛滅則取滅……』像這樣廣說,乃至『純一的大苦聚滅了。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。

〔287·我得古仙人道〕(0080b24)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『我回憶過去,還沒有成就正覺的時候,獨自一人在寂靜之處,專精禪思,作這樣的念頭:什麼法有,所以老死有?什麼法為緣,所以老死有?隨即正確地思惟,生起如實的無間等:生有,所以老死有;以生為緣,所以老死有。像這樣,有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色。什麼法有,所以名色有?什麼法為緣,所以名色有?隨即正確地思惟,如實的無間等生起:識有,所以名色有;以識為緣,所以有名色。我作這樣的思惟時,到了識就返回,不能越過它,就是緣識而有名色,緣名色而有六入處,緣六入處而有觸,緣觸而有受,緣受而有愛,緣愛而有取,緣取而有有,緣有而有生,緣生而有老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚集起來了。

『我那時作這樣的念頭:什麼法無,所以老死就無?什麼法滅,所以老死滅?隨即正確地思惟,生起如實的無間等:生無,所以老死無;生滅,所以老死滅。像這樣,生、有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色、識、行……』這裡廣說。『我又作這樣的思惟:什麼法無,所以行無?什麼法滅,所以行滅?隨即正確地思惟,生起如實的無間等:無明無,所以行無;無明滅,所以行滅;行滅所以識滅,識滅所以名色滅,名色滅所以六入處滅,六入處滅所以觸滅,觸滅所以受滅,受滅所以愛滅,愛滅所以取滅,取滅所以有滅,有滅所以生滅,生滅所以老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅,就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚滅了。

『我那時作這樣的念頭:我得到了古仙人的道、古仙人的徑路、古仙人的道跡,古仙人從這條路跡走去,我現在也隨著走去。好比有人在曠野中遊行,撥開荒草尋找道路,忽然遇到一條舊道,是古人走過的地方,他就隨著走,漸漸前進,見到了舊時的城邑、舊時國王的宮殿、園林、樓觀、浴池,林木清淨。他作這樣的念頭:我現在應當去稟告國王,讓他知道。隨即去稟告國王:大王應當知道,我在曠野中遊行,撥開荒草尋找道路,忽然見到一條舊道,是古人走過的地方,我就隨著走;我隨著走了之後,見到舊時的城邑、舊時國王的宮殿、園林、樓觀、浴池,林木流水清淨,大王可以前往,居住在其中。國王隨即前往那裡,住在其中,豐饒安樂、安穩,人民興盛。

『現在我也是這樣,得到了古仙人的道、古仙人的徑路、古仙人的路跡,古仙人所去之處,我得以隨著走去,就是八聖道:正見、正志、正語、正業、正命、正方便、正念、正定。我從那條道,見到老病死、老病死的集、老病死的滅、老病死滅的道跡;見到生、有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色、識、行,行的集、行的滅、行滅的道跡。我對這些法自己知道、自己覺悟,成就等正覺,為比丘、比丘尼、優婆塞、優婆夷,以及其餘外道的沙門、婆羅門、在家、出家者,開示顯發;那些四眾聽了法,正確地趣向、信樂,知道法是善的,梵行增長廣大,多有饒益。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。

〔288·譬如三蘆立於空地〕(0081a09)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。那時,尊者舍利弗、尊者摩訶拘絺羅在耆闍崛山。那時,尊者舍利弗在傍晚時分從禪定中起來,前往尊者摩訶拘絺羅那裡,互相問訊、慶慰之後,在一旁坐下。他對尊者摩訶拘絺羅說:『我想有所請問,不知您是否有空閒回答我?』尊者摩訶拘絺羅對尊者舍利弗說:『仁者您儘管問,我知道的就回答。』

尊者舍利弗問尊者摩訶拘絺羅:『怎麼樣呢?尊者摩訶拘絺羅,有老嗎?』回答說:『有。』尊者舍利弗又問:『有死嗎?』回答說:『有。』又問:『怎麼樣呢?老死是自己所作的嗎?是他者所作的嗎?是自己和他者共同所作的嗎?還是非自己、非他者所作,無因而作的呢?』回答說:『尊者舍利弗!老死不是自己所作,不是他者所作,不是自己和他者共同所作,也不是非自非他無因而作;然而是以那生為緣,所以有老死。』

『像這樣,生、有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色,是自己所作,是他者所作,是自己和他者共同所作,還是非自非他無因而作?』回答說:『尊者舍利弗!名色不是自己所作,不是他者所作,不是自己和他者共同所作,也不是非自非他無因而作;然而那名色是以識為緣而生起的。』

又問:『那識是自己所作,是他者所作,是自己和他者共同所作,還是非自非他無因而作?』回答說:『尊者舍利弗!那識不是自己所作,不是他者所作,不是自己和他者共同所作,也不是非自非他無因而作;然而那識是以名色為緣而生起的。』

尊者舍利弗又問:『尊者摩訶拘絺羅!先前說名色不是自己所作、不是他者所作、不是自己和他者共同所作、也不是非自非他無因而作,然而那名色是以識為緣而生起的;而現在又說名色是識的緣,這個意思是怎樣的呢?』尊者摩訶拘絺羅回答說:『現在我來說個譬喻,就像有智慧的人憑譬喻而得理解。好比三根蘆葦立在空地上,輾轉相依,才得以豎立;如果去掉其中一根,其餘兩根也立不住;如果去掉其中兩根,剩下一根也立不住;輾轉相依,才得以豎立。識與名色互相為緣,也是這樣,輾轉相依,才得以生長。』

尊者舍利弗說:『太好了!太好了!尊者摩訶拘絺羅!在世尊的聲聞弟子中,智慧明達,善於調伏、無所畏懼,見到甘露法,以甘露法具足而親身作證的,就是尊者摩訶拘絺羅;竟有這樣甚深的義辯,種種的難問都能回答,如同無價的寶珠為世人所頂戴,我現在頂戴尊者摩訶拘絺羅也是這樣。我現在在您這裡,痛快地得到了善利;其他修梵行的人屢屢到您那裡去,也得到善利,因為那位尊者善於說法的緣故。我現在因為尊者摩訶拘絺羅所說的法,應當用三十種讚歎來稱揚隨喜。』

尊者摩訶拘絺羅說:『對於老死厭患、離欲、滅盡,這叫做法師;說生、有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色、識的厭患、離欲、滅盡,這叫做法師;如果比丘對於老死趣向厭患、離欲、滅盡,這叫做法師;乃至對於識趣向厭患、離欲、滅盡,這叫做法師;如果比丘對於老死厭患、離欲、滅盡,不起諸漏,心善解脫,這叫做法師;乃至對於識厭患、離欲、滅盡,不起諸漏,心善解脫,這叫做法師。』

尊者摩訶拘絺羅對尊者舍利弗說:『太好了!太好了!在世尊的聲聞弟子中,智慧明達,善於調伏、無所畏懼,見到甘露法,以甘露法具足而親身作證的,就是尊者舍利弗;能作出這樣種種甚深正智的提問,好比世間無價的寶珠,人人都頂戴它;您現在也是這樣,普遍為一切修梵行的人所頂戴、恭敬、奉事。我今天痛快地得到了善利,得以和尊者共同談論妙義。』那時,兩位正士互相隨喜,各自回到所住之處。

〔289·猶如獼猴遊林樹間〕(0081c04)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『愚癡無聞的凡夫,對於四大所成的身能厭患、離欲、背捨,卻不是對於識。為什麼呢?因為他們見到四大所成的身有增、有減、有取、有捨;而對於心、意、識,愚癡無聞的凡夫卻不能生起厭離、離欲、解脫。為什麼呢?因為他們長夜以來對它愛惜守護,繫屬為我,或得或取,說:這是我、是我所有、與我相在。所以愚癡無聞的凡夫不能對它生起厭離、離欲、背捨。愚癡無聞的凡夫寧可將四大所成的身繫屬為我、我所,也不可以將識繫屬為我、我所。為什麼呢?四大所成的色身,或者見它住十年、二十年、三十年,乃至百年,如果善加調養,或者還能稍稍超過。那心、意、識卻日夜時刻、須臾之間就轉變,異時而生、異時而滅。好比獼猴在林間樹上遊走,一會兒到處攀捉枝條,放下一枝,又抓住一枝。那心、意、識也是這樣,異時而生、異時而滅。

『多聞的聖弟子,對於種種緣起好好地思惟觀察,就是緣樂觸而生起樂受;覺受樂受時,如實知道在覺受樂受;那樂觸滅了,以樂觸為因緣所生的受也就滅、止、清涼、息、沒。像樂受這樣,苦觸、喜觸、憂觸,以及以捨觸為因緣生起捨受;覺受捨受時,如實知道在覺受捨受;那捨觸滅了,那以捨觸為因緣所生的捨受也就滅、止、清涼、息、沒。他這樣思惟:這受是由觸而生、以觸為樂、為觸所縛;因為種種觸樂,所以種種受樂;種種觸樂滅了,種種受樂也就滅、止、清涼、息、沒。像這樣,多聞的聖弟子對於色生起厭離,對於受、想、行、識生起厭離;厭離所以不樂著,不樂著所以解脫,解脫而有知見:我的生已經盡了,梵行已經立了,所應作的已經作了,自己知道不再受後有。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。

〔290·譬如兩木相磨〕(0082a01)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『愚癡無聞的凡夫,對於四大所成的色身能生起厭離、離欲、背捨,只是不對於識。為什麼呢?四大所成的色身明顯有增減、有取、有捨;至於心、意、識,那愚癡無聞的凡夫卻不能對識生起厭離、離欲、背捨,因為長夜以來愛惜守護,繫屬為我,或得或取,說:這是我、是我所有、與我相在。所以愚癡無聞的凡夫不能對它生起厭離、離欲、背捨。

『愚癡無聞的凡夫寧可將四大所成的色身繫屬為我、我所,也不可以將識繫屬為我、我所。為什麼呢?四大所成的色身,或者見它住十年、二十年、三十年,乃至百年,如果善加調養,或者還能稍稍超過。那心、意、識卻日夜時刻、須臾不停,種種轉變,異時而生、異時而滅。好比獼猴在林間樹上遊走,一會兒到處攀捉枝條,放下一枝,又抓住一枝。那心、意、識也是這樣,種種變易,異時而生、異時而滅。

『多聞的聖弟子,對於種種緣起思惟觀察,就是緣樂觸而生起樂受;覺受樂受時,如實知道在覺受樂受;那樂觸滅了,以樂為因緣所生的樂受也就滅、止、清涼、息、沒。像樂受這樣,苦觸、喜觸、憂觸,以及以捨觸為因緣生起捨受;覺受捨受時,如實知道在覺受捨受;那捨觸滅了,以捨觸為因緣所生的捨受也就滅、止、清涼、息、沒。好比兩塊木頭互相摩擦,和合而生火;如果兩塊木頭分離散開,火也就隨著熄滅。像這樣,種種受以觸之集為緣,由觸而生、由觸而集;如果因為種種觸集起,所以種種受也集起;種種觸集滅了,所以種種受的集也就滅、止、清涼、息、沒。多聞的聖弟子這樣觀察的人,對於色得解脫,對於受、想、行、識得解脫,對於生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦得解脫,我說他對於苦得到了解脫。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。

〔291·我說內觸法〕(0082a28)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『我所說的內觸法,你們領取了嗎?』那時,有一位比丘從座位上起來,整理衣服,稽首禮佛足,合掌對佛說:『世尊!您所說的內觸法,我已經領取了。』那時,那位比丘在佛前這樣這樣地自己記說。對這樣這樣的說法,世尊不悅。

那時,尊者阿難在佛的身後執扇為佛扇涼,佛告訴阿難:『依賢聖的法、律所說的內觸法,與這位比丘所說的不同。』阿難對佛說:『現在正是時候,唯願世尊為諸比丘說賢聖法、律中的內觸法,諸比丘聽了之後,當會受持奉行。』佛告訴阿難:『好!仔細聽,我要為你說。這些比丘領取內觸法,應當這樣思惟:眾生所有種種的眾苦生起,這苦以什麼為因、以什麼為集、從什麼而生、以什麼為觸?這樣領取的時候,應當知道這苦以億波提為因、以億波提為集、從億波提而生、由億波提而轉。

『再者,比丘的內觸法:億波提又以什麼為因、以什麼為集、從什麼而生、以什麼為觸?他領取時,應當又知道億波提以愛為因、以愛為集、從愛而生、以愛為觸。

『再者,比丘領取內觸法,應當又知道愛以什麼為因、以什麼為集、從什麼而生、以什麼為觸。這樣領取時,應當知道世間所念的端正之色,愛就在那裡生而生、繫而繫、住而住。

『如果諸沙門、婆羅門對於世間所念的端正之色,作常想、恆想、安穩想、無病想、我想、我所想而見,那麼對於這色的愛就增長;愛增長了,億波提就增長;億波提增長了,苦就增長;苦增長了,就不能解脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,我說他不能解脫苦。好比路旁有清涼的池水,香味具足,有人把毒放在裡面;陽春的月份,眾多行路的人為風熱和渴所逼,爭相過來想喝。有人對他們說:士夫們!這是清涼的池水,色香味具足,可是裡面有毒,你們不要喝。如果喝了,或者讓你們死,或者受近乎死的苦。而那些口渴的人不相信,還是喝了,雖然嘗到了美味,一會兒就或者死去,或者受近乎死的苦。像這樣,沙門、婆羅門見世間可念的端正之色,作常見、恆見、安穩見、無病見、我見、我所見,乃至不能解脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。

『如果諸沙門、婆羅門對於世間可念的端正之色,觀察它如病、如癰、如刺、如殺,是無常、苦、空、非我,那麼那愛就離去了;愛離去,所以億波提離去;億波提離去,所以苦就離去;苦離去,所以生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦就離去了。好比路旁有清涼的池水,香味具足,有人把毒放在裡面;陽春的月份,眾多行路的人為風熱和渴所逼,爭相過來想喝;有人對他們說:這水有毒!你們不要喝,如果喝了,或者讓你們死,或者受近乎死的苦。他們就這樣想:這水有毒,如果喝了,或者讓我死,或者受近乎死的苦,我姑且忍著口渴,吃乾麨飯,不取這水來喝。像這樣,沙門、婆羅門對於世間可念之色,觀察它如病、如癰、如刺、如殺,是無常、苦、空、非我,乃至解脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。所以,阿難!對於這法,要這樣見、這樣聞、這樣覺、這樣知;對於過去、未來,也是如此的道理。應當這樣觀察。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。

〔292·思量觀察正盡苦〕(0082c18)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『怎樣是思量觀察,正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊?那時,思量眾生所有的眾苦,有種種的差別,這些苦以什麼為因、以什麼為集、從什麼而生、以什麼為觸?思量得知:以取為因、以取為集、從取而生、以取為觸。如果那取滅盡無餘,眾苦就滅了;對於趣向苦滅的那條道跡如實了知,修行趣向它的次第之法,這叫做比丘趣向正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊,就是所說的取滅。

『再者,比丘思量觀察,正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊。那時,思量那取以什麼為因、以什麼為集、從什麼而生、以什麼為觸?思量得知:那取以愛為因、以愛為集、從愛而生、以愛為觸。那愛永滅無餘,取也就隨之而滅;對於趣向取滅的那條道跡如實了知,修習趣向它的次第之法,這叫做比丘趣向正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊,就是所說的愛滅。

『再者,比丘思量觀察,正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊。就思量那愛以什麼為因、以什麼為集、從什麼而生、以什麼為觸?知道那愛以受為因、以受為集、從受而生、以受為觸。那受永滅無餘,愛就滅了;對於趣向愛滅的那條道跡如實了知,修習趣向它的次第之法,這叫做比丘趣向正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊,就是所說的受滅。

『再者,比丘思量觀察,正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊。那時,思量那受以什麼為因、以什麼為集、從什麼而生、以什麼為觸?知道那受以觸為因、以觸為集、從觸而生、以觸為緣。那觸永滅無餘,受就滅了;對於趣向觸滅的那條道跡如實了知,修習趣向它的次第之法,這叫做比丘趣向正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊。

『再者,比丘思量觀察,正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊。那時,思量那觸以什麼為因、以什麼為集、從什麼而生、以什麼為觸?應當知道那觸以六入處為因、以六入處為集、從六入處而生、以六入處為觸。那六入處滅盡無餘,觸就滅了;對於趣向六入處滅的那條道跡如實了知,修習趣向它的次第之法,這叫做比丘趣向正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊。

『再者,比丘思量觀察,正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊。那時,思量那六入處以什麼為因、以什麼為集、從什麼而生、以什麼為觸?知道那六入處以名色為因、以名色為集、從名色而生、以名色為觸。名色永滅無餘,六入處就滅了;對於趣向名色滅的那條道跡如實了知,修習趣向它的次第之法,這叫做比丘趣向正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊,就是所說的名色滅。

『再者,比丘思量,正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊。那時,思量名色以什麼為因、以什麼為集、從什麼而生、以什麼為觸,知道那名色以識為因、以識為集、從識而生、以識為觸。那識滅盡無餘,名色就滅了;對於趣向識滅的那條道跡如實了知,修習趣向它的次第之法,這叫做比丘趣向正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊,就是所說的識滅。

『再者,比丘思量觀察,正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊。那時,思量那識以什麼為因、以什麼為集、從什麼而生、以什麼為觸?知道那識以行為因、以行為集、從行而生、以行為觸:作諸福行,善的識就生起;作諸不福不善之行,不善的識就生起;作無所有之行,無所有的識就生起,這就是那識以行為因、以行為集、從行而生、以行為觸。那行滅盡無餘,識就滅了;對於趣向行滅的那條道跡如實了知,修習趣向它的次第之法,這叫做比丘趣向正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊,就是所說的行滅。

『再者,比丘思量觀察,正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊。那時,思量那行以什麼為因、以什麼為集、從什麼而生、以什麼為觸?知道那行以無明為因、以無明為集、從無明而生、以無明為觸。那福行以無明為緣,非福行也以無明為緣,非福非不福行也以無明為緣。

『所以應當知道,那行以無明為因、以無明為集、從無明而生、以無明為觸。那無明永滅無餘,行就滅了;對於趣向無明滅的那條道跡如實了知,修習趣向它的次第之法,這叫做比丘趣向正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊,就是所說的無明滅。』

佛告訴比丘:『你意下如何?如果不樂著無明而生起明,還會以那無明為緣而作福行、非福行、無所有行嗎?』比丘對佛說:『不會的,世尊!為什麼呢?多聞的聖弟子不樂著無明而生起明,無明滅則行滅,行滅則識滅,像這樣乃至生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅,就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚滅了。』

佛說:『很好!很好!比丘!我也是這樣說的,你也知道這個道理。在種種法上生起種種法,生出種種法,滅去種種法,滅、止、清涼、息、沒。如果多聞的聖弟子對無明離欲而生起明,以身為邊際的受所覺知,在以身為邊際的受所覺知之時如實了知;以壽命為邊際的受所覺知,在以壽命為邊際的受所覺知之時如實了知;身壞的時候、壽命將盡,對於這些受,一切所覺知的都滅盡無餘。好比力士拿起剛燒好的瓦器,趁熱放在地上,一會兒就散裂毀壞,熱勢全都消滅。像這樣,比丘對無明離欲而生起明,對以身為邊際的受所覺知如實了知,對以壽命為邊際的受所覺知如實了知,身壞命終,一切受所覺知的都滅盡無餘。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。

〔293·此甚深處,所謂緣起〕(0083c01)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。那時,世尊告訴一位比丘:『我已經度脫疑惑,遠離猶豫,拔除邪見之刺,不再退轉。因為心無所著,哪裡有個我在為那位比丘說法呢?我為那位比丘說賢聖出世間的、與空相應的、隨順緣起的法,就是:有這個所以這事有,這事有所以這事起。就是緣無明而有行,緣行而有識,緣識而有名色,緣名色而有六入處,緣六入處而有觸,緣觸而有受,緣受而有愛,緣愛而有取,緣取而有有,緣有而有生,緣生而有老、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚集起來,乃至就這樣,純一的大苦聚滅了。

『這樣說法,而那位比丘仍然有疑惑、猶豫:先前未得而起已得之想,未獲而起已獲之想,未證而起已證之想;如今聽了法之後,心中生起憂苦、悔恨、矇昧沉沒、障礙。為什麼呢?這是甚深之處,就是緣起;還有更加甚深難見的,就是一切取的捨離、愛的窮盡、無欲、寂滅、涅槃。這樣的二法,就是有為與無為:有為是或生、或住、或異、或滅;無為是不生、不住、不異、不滅,這叫做比丘諸行苦的寂滅涅槃。因的集起,所以苦集起;因的滅去,所以苦滅去;斷絕諸條徑路,滅除相續;相續滅了,這叫做苦邊。比丘!那滅的是什麼?就是有餘的苦;那苦如果滅、止、清涼、息、沒,就是一切取的滅、愛的窮盡、無欲、寂滅、涅槃。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。

〔294·愚夫、黠慧〕(0083c23)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『愚癡無聞的凡夫,被無明覆蓋、被愛緣繫縛,得到這個有識之身。內有這個有識之身,外有名色,這二者為因緣而生觸。為這六觸入處所觸,愚癡無聞的凡夫覺受苦樂之受,由此生起種種。是哪六種?眼觸入處,耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處。如果是黠慧的人,被無明覆蓋、被愛緣繫縛,也得到這個有識之身。像這樣,內有有識之身,外有名色,這二者為緣而生六觸入處;因為為六觸所觸,有智慧的人生起苦樂之受的覺受,由此生起種種。是哪六種?眼觸入處,耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處。愚夫與黠慧的人,他們在我這裡修諸梵行,有什麼差別呢?』

比丘們對佛說:『世尊是法的根本、法的眼目、法的依止。太好了!世尊!唯願為我們演說,諸比丘聽了之後,當會受持奉行。』

那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『仔細聽,好好思惟,我要為你們說。比丘們!那愚癡無聞的凡夫,為無明所覆蓋,為愛緣所繫縛,得到這個有識之身;他的無明不斷,愛緣不盡,身壞命終,又再受身;因為又再受身,所以不能解脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。為什麼呢?因為這愚癡的凡夫本來不修梵行,不趣向正確地盡苦、達到究竟的苦邊,所以身壞命終,又再受身;因為又再受身,所以不能解脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。

『如果是黠慧的人,為無明所覆蓋,為愛緣所繫縛,得到這個有識之身;他的無明斷了,愛緣盡了;因為無明斷、愛緣盡,身壞命終,不再受身;因為不再受身,所以得以解脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。為什麼呢?因為他先前修了梵行,正確地趣向盡苦、達到究竟的苦邊,所以他身壞命終,不再受身;因為不再受身,所以得以解脫生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。這就是凡夫和黠慧的人,他們在我這裡修諸梵行的種種差別。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。

〔295·此身非汝所有〕(0084a23)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『這身不是你們所有的,也不是其他人所有的。就是六觸入處,由本來的修行和願,受得這個身。是哪六種?眼觸入處,耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處。那多聞的聖弟子,對於種種緣起好好地、正確地思惟觀察:有這六識身、六觸身、六受身、六想身、六思身。就是這個有,所以有當來的生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚集起來,這叫做有因、有緣的世間之集。就是這個無,所以六識身無,六觸身、六受身、六想身、六思身無;就是這個無,所以沒有當來的生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚滅了。

『如果多聞的聖弟子對於世間之集、世間之滅如實正確地了知,善於見、善於覺、善於深入,這叫做聖弟子招致這善法、得到這善法、知道這善法、深入這善法,覺知、覺見世間的生與滅,成就賢聖的出離、真實的寂靜、正確地盡苦,達到究竟的苦邊。為什麼呢?因為多聞的聖弟子對於世間的集與滅如實了知,善於見、善於覺、善於深入的緣故。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。

〔296·因緣法及緣生法〕(0084b12)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城迦蘭陀竹園。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『我現在要說因緣法和緣生法。

『什麼是因緣法?就是:這個有,所以那個有;就是緣無明而有行,緣行而有識,乃至就這樣這樣,純一的大苦聚集起來了。

『什麼是緣生法?就是無明、行。無論佛出世,或是未出世,這法常住,是法住、法界;那如來自己所覺知,成就等正覺,為人演說,開示顯發:就是緣無明而有行,乃至緣生而有老死。無論佛出世,或是未出世,這法常住,是法住、法界;那如來自己覺知,成就等正覺,為人演說,開示顯發:就是緣生的緣故,有老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。這些法,是法住、法空、法如、法爾,法不離如,法不異如,審諦真實、不顛倒。像這樣隨順緣起,這叫做緣生法。就是無明、行、識、名色、六入處、觸、受、愛、取、有、生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦,這叫做緣生法。

『多聞的聖弟子對於這因緣法、緣生法正確了知、善於見到,不去追求前際,說:我在過去世是有呢,還是無呢?我在過去世是什麼種類?我在過去世是怎樣的?不去追求後際:我在當來世是有呢,還是無呢?是什麼種類?是怎樣的?內心不猶豫:這是什麼?怎麼會有這個在前?誰終究會怎樣去?這眾生從哪裡來?從這裡沒了將往哪裡去?如果沙門、婆羅門生起凡俗之見所繫縛,就是說我見所繫、說眾生見所繫、說壽命見所繫、忌諱吉慶見所繫,那時就全部斷除、全部了知,斷除它的根本,好比截斷多羅樹的頭,在未來世成為不再生起的法。這叫做多聞的聖弟子對於因緣法、緣生法如實正確地了知,善於見、善於覺、善於修、善於深入。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。

〔297·大空法經〕(0084c11)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在拘留搜調牛聚落。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『我要為你們說法,初、中、後都善,義善、味善,純一清淨,梵行清白,就是大空法經。仔細聽,好好思惟,我要為你們說。什麼是大空法經?就是:這個有,所以那個有;這個起,所以那個起;就是緣無明而有行,緣行而有識,乃至純一的大苦聚集起來了。

『緣生而有老死:如果有人問說:那是誰的老死?老死屬於誰?他就回答說:我就是老死,如今老死屬於我,老死就是我。他所說的:命就是身。或者說:命與身不同。這其實是同一個意思,卻說成種種。如果見解說:命就是身,這是修梵行的人所沒有的。如果又見解說:命與身不同,這是修梵行的人所沒有的。對於這兩邊,心不隨從,正確地趣向中道。賢聖出世間的、如實不顛倒的正見,就是緣生而有老死。像這樣,生、有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色、識、行,緣無明的緣故而有行。

『如果又有人問說:誰是行?行屬於誰?他就回答說:行就是我,行是我所有。他這樣說:命就是身。或者說:命與身不同。那見命就是身的,修梵行的人沒有;或者說命與身不同的,修梵行的人也沒有。離開這兩邊,正確地趣向中道。賢聖出世間的、如實不顛倒的正見所知,就是緣無明而有行。

『比丘們!如果對無明離欲而生起明,那麼那是誰的老死?老死屬於誰?——老死就斷了,就知道斷除它的根本,好比截斷多羅樹的頭,在未來世成為不再生起的法。如果比丘對無明離欲而生起明,那是誰的生?生屬於誰?乃至誰是行?行屬於誰?——行就斷了,就知道斷除它的根本,好比截斷多羅樹的頭,在未來世成為不再生起的法。如果比丘對無明離欲而生起明,那無明滅則行滅,乃至純一的大苦聚滅了,這叫做大空法經。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。

〔298·緣起法法說、義說〕(0085a11)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在拘留搜調牛聚落。那時,世尊告訴諸比丘:『我現在要說緣起法的法說與義說。仔細聽,好好思惟,我要為你們說。

『什麼是緣起法的法說?就是:這個有,所以那個有;這個起,所以那個起;就是緣無明而有行,乃至純一的大苦聚集起來了,這叫做緣起法的法說。

『什麼是義說?就是說緣無明而有行。那什麼是無明?如果不知前際、不知後際、不知前後際,不知於內、不知於外、不知內外,不知業、不知報、不知業報,不知佛、不知法、不知僧,不知苦、不知集、不知滅、不知道,不知因、不知因所生起的法,不知善與不善、有罪無罪、應習不應習、或劣或勝、染污與清淨,對於分別緣起,全都不知;對於六觸入處,不如實覺知;對於種種事物不知、不見、無無間等、癡闇、無明、大冥,這叫做無明。

『緣無明而有行:什麼是行?行有三種——身行、口行、意行。

『緣行而有識:什麼是識?就是六識身——眼識身、耳識身、鼻識身、舌識身、身識身、意識身。

『緣識而有名色:什麼是名?就是四無色陰——受陰、想陰、行陰、識陰。什麼是色?就是四大、四大所造的色,這叫做色。這色和前面所說的名,合為名色。

『緣名色而有六入處:什麼是六入處?就是六內入處——眼入處、耳入處、鼻入處、舌入處、身入處、意入處。

『緣六入處而有觸:什麼是觸?就是六觸身——眼觸身、耳觸身、鼻觸身、舌觸身、身觸身、意觸身。

『緣觸而有受:什麼是受?就是三受——苦受、樂受、不苦不樂受。

『緣受而有愛:那什麼是愛?就是三愛——欲愛、色愛、無色愛。

『緣愛而有取:什麼是取?四取——欲取、見取、戒取、我取。

『緣取而有有:什麼是有?三有——欲有、色有、無色有。

『緣有而有生:什麼是生?如果那種種眾生,在那種種身的種類中一生,超越、和合而出生,得陰、得界、得入處、得命根,這叫做生。

『緣生而有老死:什麼是老?如果頭髮變白、頭頂光禿,皮膚鬆弛、諸根衰熟,肢體衰弱、背脊佝僂,垂著頭呻吟,氣息短促、身形前傾,拄著柺杖行走,身體黧黑,四肢斑駁,昏昧遲鈍、衰老將熟,行動艱難、羸弱低劣,這叫做老。什麼是死?那種種眾生,在那種種種類中歿去、遷移、身壞、壽盡、暖熱離去、命根滅絕,捨棄諸陰的時刻到了,這叫做死。這死和前面所說的老,合為老死。這叫做緣起的義說。』佛說完這部經,諸比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。

〔299·緣起法為世尊作〕(0085b21)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在拘留搜調牛聚落。那時,有一位比丘來到佛的住處,稽首禮佛足,退坐在一旁,對佛說:『世尊!所謂緣起法,是世尊所作的,還是其他人所作的呢?』佛告訴那位比丘:『緣起法不是我所作的,也不是其他人所作的。然而無論那如來出世還是未出世,法界常住;那如來自己覺悟這法,成就等正覺,為眾生分別演說,開發顯示,就是:這個有,所以那個有;這個起,所以那個起;就是緣無明而有行,乃至純一的大苦聚集起來;無明滅所以行滅,乃至純一的大苦聚滅了。』佛說完這部經。那時,那位比丘聽了佛所說的,歡喜地奉行。

〔300·自作自覺〕(0085c03)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在拘留搜調牛聚落。那時,有一位婆羅門來到佛的住處,與世尊當面互相慶慰;慶慰之後,退坐在一旁,對佛說:『怎麼樣呢,瞿曇!是自己作、自己覺受嗎?』佛告訴婆羅門:『我說這是無記。自己作、自己覺受,這是無記。』『怎麼樣呢,瞿曇!是他者作、他者覺受嗎?』佛告訴婆羅門:『他者作、他者覺受,這是無記。』婆羅門對佛說:『為什麼我問「自作自覺」,您說「無記」;問「他作他覺」,您說「無記」?這意思是怎樣的呢?』

佛告訴婆羅門:『自己作、自己覺受,就落入常見;他者作、他者覺受,就落入斷見。依義而說、依法而說,離開這兩邊,處於中道而說法,就是:這個有,所以那個有;這個起,所以那個起;緣無明而有行,乃至純一的大苦聚集起來;無明滅則行滅,乃至純一的大苦聚滅了。』佛說完這部經,那位婆羅門歡喜隨喜,從座位上起身離去。

〔301·世間有二種依〕(0085c17)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在那梨聚落深林中的待賓舍。那時,尊者𨅖陀迦旃延來到佛的住處,稽首禮佛足,退住在一旁,對佛說:『世尊!如世尊所說的正見。什麼是正見?世尊怎樣施設正見?』

佛告訴𨅖陀迦旃延:『世間有兩種依:或依有、或依無,為取所觸;因為為取所觸,所以或依有、或依無。如果沒有這取的人,心境的繫著與使,便不取、不住、不計度為我:苦生起就是生起,苦滅去就是滅去。對此不疑、不惑,不由他人而自己了知。這叫做正見,這叫做如來所施設的正見。為什麼呢?對世間之集如實正確地知見,那認為世間是無的見就不會有;對世間之滅如實正確地知見,那認為世間是有的見就不會有,這叫做離於二邊而說中道,就是:這個有,所以那個有;這個起,所以那個起;就是緣無明而有行,乃至純一的大苦聚集起來;無明滅所以行滅,乃至純一的大苦聚滅了。』佛說完這部經,尊者𨅖陀迦旃延聽了佛所說的,不起諸漏,心得解脫,成為阿羅漢。

〔302·苦自作耶〕(0086a04)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城耆闍崛山。那時,世尊早晨穿好衣、拿著鉢,從耆闍崛山出來,進入王舍城乞食。那時,有阿支羅迦葉為了處理一點小事,從王舍城出來,往耆闍崛山去,遠遠望見世尊;望見之後,來到佛的面前,對佛說:『瞿曇!我想有所請問,不知您是否有空閒回答我?』佛告訴迦葉:『現在不是談論的時候,我現在要進城乞食,回來的時候就是時機了,那時會為你說。』第二次也是這樣說。第三次他又問:『瞿曇!為什麼要對我作阻難呢?瞿曇!有什麼不同呢?我現在想有所請問,請為我解說。』佛告訴阿支羅迦葉:『隨你所問。』

阿支羅迦葉對佛說:『怎麼樣呢,瞿曇!苦是自己所作的嗎?』佛告訴迦葉:『說苦是自己所作的,這是無記。』迦葉又問:『怎麼樣呢,瞿曇!苦是他者所作的嗎?』佛告訴迦葉:『說苦是他者所作的,這也是無記。』迦葉又問:『苦是自己和他者共同所作的嗎?』佛告訴迦葉:『說苦是自己和他者共同所作,這也是無記。』迦葉又問:『怎麼樣呢,瞿曇!苦是非自己、非他者所作,無因而作的嗎?』佛告訴迦葉:『說苦是非自非他無因而作的,這也是無記。』迦葉又問:『怎麼樣呢,瞿曇!我所問:苦是自己所作的嗎?您回答說:無記;是他者所作的嗎?是自己和他者共同所作的嗎?是非自非他無因而作的嗎?您回答說:無記。那麼現在沒有這苦嗎?』佛告訴迦葉:『不是沒有這苦,而是有這苦。』迦葉對佛說:『太好了!瞿曇!您說有這苦,請為我說法,讓我知苦、見苦。』

佛告訴迦葉:『如果受者就是自己受者,我應當說苦是自己所作的。如果是他者受、他者就受,那就是他者所作的。如果受是自己受、他者受,又給予苦,像這樣是自己和他者共同所作的,我也不這麼說。如果不因自己、他者,無因而生苦,我也不這麼說。離開這些邊,說那中道,如來說法:這個有,所以那個有;這個起,所以那個起;就是緣無明而有行,乃至純一的大苦聚集起來;無明滅則行滅,乃至純一的大苦聚滅了。』

佛說完這部經,阿支羅迦葉遠離塵垢,得法眼淨。那時,阿支羅迦葉見法、得法、知法、入法,度脫種種狐疑,不由他人而知,不因他人而度,對於正法、律心得無畏,合掌對佛說:『世尊!我現在已經得度,我從今日起,歸依佛、歸依法、歸依僧,盡形壽作優婆塞,請您證知我。』阿支羅迦葉聽了佛所說的,歡喜隨喜,作禮而去。

那時,阿支羅迦葉辭別世尊離去不久,被一頭護犢的母牛所觸殺;在命終的時候,諸根清淨,臉色鮮明潔白。那時,世尊入城乞食。那時,有眾多比丘也進入王舍城乞食,聽到有人傳說:『阿支羅迦葉從世尊那裡聽了法,辭別離去不久,被牛所觸殺;在命終的時候,諸根清淨,臉色鮮明潔白。』

諸比丘乞食完畢,回來出城,收好衣鉢,洗了腳,來到世尊的住處,稽首禮足,退坐在一旁,對佛說:『世尊!今天早晨,我們眾多比丘入城乞食,聽說阿支羅迦葉從世尊那裡聽了法、律,辭別離去不久,被一頭護犢的牛所觸殺;在命終的時候,諸根清淨,臉色鮮明潔白。世尊!他生到哪一趣?在什麼地方受生?他得到了什麼?』佛告訴諸比丘:『他已經見法、知法、次法,不受於法,已經般涅槃了,你們應當前往供養他的身體。』那時,世尊為阿支羅迦葉授予第一記。

〔303·苦樂自作耶〕(0086b24)我是這樣聽說的:有一個時候,佛住在王舍城耆闍崛山中。那時,世尊早晨穿好衣、拿著鉢,進入王舍城乞食,在路上見到玷牟留外道出家者;他有一點小事要料理,正往耆闍崛山遊行,遠遠望見世尊,就前往世尊那裡,互相慶慰;互相慶慰之後,站在一旁,對佛說:『瞿曇!我想有所請問,不知您是否有空閒為我解說?』佛告訴玷牟留外道出家者:『現在不是談論的時候,我須進城乞食,回來後會為你說。』第二次也是這樣說。第三次他又請求:『沙門瞿曇!您要對我作阻難嗎?我想有所請問,請為我解說。』佛告訴玷牟留外道出家者:『隨你的意思問,我會為你說。』

玷牟留外道出家者隨即問:『沙門瞿曇!苦樂是自己所作的嗎?』佛告訴玷牟留外道出家者:『說苦樂是自己所作的,這是無記。』又問:『沙門瞿曇!苦樂是他者所作的嗎?』佛告訴玷牟留外道出家者:『說苦樂是他者所作的,這是無記。』又問:『瞿曇!苦樂是自己和他者共同所作的嗎?』佛告訴玷牟留外道出家者:『說苦樂是自己和他者共同所作的,這是無記。』又問:『瞿曇!苦樂是非自己、非他者所作,無因而作的嗎?』佛告訴玷牟留外道出家者:『說苦樂是非自非他無因而作的,這是無記……』如上文阿支羅迦葉經廣說,乃至世尊為玷牟留外道出家者授予第一記。

Fascicle 12 of the Saṃyukta Āgama, translated in the Song by Guṇabhadra: this fascicle is the first fascicle of the Connected Discourses on Dependent Arising, Nutriment, the Truths, and the Elements; from the two hundred and eighty-third discourse to the three hundred and third, twenty-one discourses in all. What is taught is all taught with regard to dependent arising: some, by the planting of a tree, by a great tree, by a lamp of oil and wick, and by a fire of firewood in ten bundles and up to a hundred thousand bundles, teach that with delight and longing toward things clung to the mass of suffering comes together, and that with the examination of impermanence the mass of suffering ceases; some teach that the World-Honored One, before he had attained right awakening, reflected link by link, turned back at consciousness, and found the path of the ancient sages, like one who in the wilderness sees an old road and finds an old city; in one the venerable Śāriputra asks and the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila answers that old age and death, and so on up to consciousness, are not made by oneself and not made by another, with three reeds leaning on one another as the simile; some, by a monkey roaming the forest and by two sticks rubbed together, teach the changing of mind, mentation, and consciousness and the arising and ceasing of feeling; one, by a poisoned pool beside the road, teaches the inner way of contact; one teaches reflecting and examining link by link so as rightly to end suffering, with a freshly fired clay vessel as the simile; some teach that dependent arising is profound, the difference between the fool and the wise, that this body is not yours, the Dharma of causes and conditions and dependently arisen things, the Discourse on the Dharma of Great Emptiness, the teaching of dependent arising by the Dharma and by its meaning, and that the Dharma of dependent arising is not made by the Buddha; some answer a certain brāhmaṇa’s question on whether it is made by oneself and experienced by oneself, or made by another and experienced by another, answer the venerable Saṃdha Kātyāyana’s question on right view, and answer the questions of Acela Kāśyapa and of the wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu on whether suffering, and suffering and happiness, are made by oneself or made by another. The speaker is for the most part the World-Honored One addressing the bhikṣus; the whole of the two hundred and eighty-eighth discourse is the venerable Śāriputra asking and the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila answering, and does not come from the mouth of the World-Honored One; in the two hundred and ninety-first discourse, after the World-Honored One’s question, a bhikṣu declares his own understanding, the World-Honored One is displeased and addresses Ānanda, Ānanda requests the teaching, and from then on the World-Honored One’s words are all addressed to Ānanda; in the two hundred and ninety-third discourse the World-Honored One addresses a single bhikṣu; in the two hundred and ninety-ninth a bhikṣu asks and the Buddha answers; in the three hundredth a brāhmaṇa asks and the Buddha answers; in the three hundred and first the venerable Saṃdha Kātyāyana asks and the Buddha answers; in the three hundred and second and the three hundred and third Acela Kāśyapa and the wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu each ask after requesting three times, and the Buddha answers. This fascicle has no verses and no summary verse. Long discourses of questions and answers back and forth are divided into segments within the discourse by the rounds of question and answer; in discourses of similes, the simile and its explanation are divided into segments. Where the base text abbreviates—“as taught at length above” and “taught at length thus” in the two hundred and eighty-sixth discourse, “taught at length” in the two hundred and eighty-seventh, “the second time it was likewise said” in the three hundred and second, and “the second saying was likewise” and “taught at length as in the discourse to Acela Kāśyapa above” in the three hundred and third—the plain rendering abbreviates as the base text does and does not supply what is passed over. The figures (…) at the head of each segment give the Taishō page, register, and line.

〔0 · Title〕(0079a22)The title of the sūtra is “Saṃyukta Āgama,” and this is “Fascicle 12.” The translator’s attribution reads “translated by Guṇabhadra, Tripiṭaka master from India, in the Song”—translated by Guṇabhadra, the Tripiṭaka master who came from India in the time of the Song. The fascicle holds twenty-one discourses, from the two hundred and eighty-third to the three hundred and third; it has no verses; at the end of the fascicle it closes with “Saṃyukta Āgama, Fascicle 12.”

〔283 · Toward Things Bound by the Bonds〕(0079a25)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “If, toward things that bind one, delight and longing arise accordingly and the mind is bound, then craving arises; conditioned by craving there is clinging, conditioned by clinging there is existence, conditioned by existence there is birth, conditioned by birth there are old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering; just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering comes together. It is like a man who plants a tree: at first the tree is small and tender, and he cherishes it and keeps it secure, banks it with manure and soil, waters it in season, and keeps cold and warmth fitting; because of these causes and conditions, the tree later grows tall and great. Just so, bhikṣus! Delighting in things bound by the bonds and nourishing them, affection arises; conditioned by craving there is clinging, conditioned by clinging there is existence, conditioned by existence there is birth, conditioned by birth there are old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering; just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering comes together.

“If, toward things bound by the bonds, one contemplates impermanence accordingly, dwells in the contemplation of arising and ceasing, the contemplation of desirelessness, the contemplation of cessation, and the contemplation of relinquishment, gives rise to no longing, and the mind is not bound and does not cling, then craving ceases; when craving ceases, clinging ceases; when clinging ceases, existence ceases; when existence ceases, birth ceases; when birth ceases, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering cease; just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering ceases. It is like planting a tree: at first the tree is small and tender, and one does not cherish it, does not keep it secure, does not bank it with manure and soil, does not water it in season, and cold and warmth are not fitting, and it cannot grow; and if one further cuts its roots and lops its branches, chops it piece by piece, splits it part by part, leaves it to the wind and the sun, burns it with fire, burns it to ash and dust, and either scatters it on a strong wind or throws it into flowing water—bhikṣus! What do you think? That tree, its roots cut, and so on up to its being burned and worn away, will it not in a future age become a thing that does not arise again?” The bhikṣus answered: “Yes, World-Honored One!” “Just so, bhikṣus! Toward things bound by the bonds, contemplating impermanence accordingly, dwelling in the contemplation of arising and ceasing, the contemplation of desirelessness, the contemplation of cessation, and the contemplation of relinquishment, giving rise to no longing, and the mind not bound and not clinging, then craving ceases; when craving ceases, clinging ceases; when clinging ceases, existence ceases; when existence ceases, birth ceases; when birth ceases, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering cease; just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering ceases.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.

〔284 · Toward Things Clung To〕(0079b23)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “If, toward things clung to, delight and longing arise accordingly and the mind is bound, then that mind runs off and pursues name and form; conditioned by name and form there are the six sense bases, conditioned by the six sense bases there is contact, conditioned by contact there is feeling, conditioned by feeling there is craving, conditioned by craving there is clinging, conditioned by clinging there is existence, conditioned by existence there is birth, conditioned by birth there are old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering; just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering comes together. It is like a great tree with roots, trunk, branches, boughs and leaves, flowers and fruit: its roots below go deep and firm, it is banked with manure and soil and watered, and that tree is firm and does not decay for ages. Just so, bhikṣus! Toward things clung to, delight and longing arise accordingly and the mind is bound, then that mind runs off and pursues name and form; conditioned by name and form there are the six sense bases, conditioned by the six sense bases there is contact, conditioned by contact there is feeling, conditioned by feeling there is craving, conditioned by craving there is clinging, conditioned by clinging there is existence, conditioned by existence there is birth, conditioned by birth there are old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering; just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering comes together.

“If, toward things clung to, one contemplates impermanence accordingly, dwells in the contemplation of arising and ceasing, the contemplation of desirelessness, the contemplation of cessation, and the contemplation of weariness, the mind has no longing and is not bound and does not cling, then consciousness does not run off and does not pursue name and form, and so name and form cease; when name and form cease, the six sense bases cease; when the six sense bases cease, contact ceases; when contact ceases, feeling ceases; when feeling ceases, craving ceases; when craving ceases, clinging ceases; when clinging ceases, existence ceases; when existence ceases, birth ceases; when birth ceases, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering cease; just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering ceases. It is like planting a tree: one does not in season cherish it and keep it secure, does not bank it with manure and soil, does not water it in season, and cold and warmth are not fitting, and it cannot grow; and if one further cuts its roots and lops its branches, chops it piece by piece, splits it part by part, leaves it to the wind and the sun, burns it with fire, burns it to ash and dust, and either scatters it on a strong wind or throws it into flowing water—bhikṣus! What do you think? That tree, its roots cut, and so on up to its being burned and worn away, will it not in a future age become a thing that does not arise again?” The bhikṣus answered: “Yes, World-Honored One!” “Just so, bhikṣus! Toward things clung to, contemplating impermanence accordingly, dwelling in the contemplation of arising and ceasing, the contemplation of desirelessness, the contemplation of cessation, and the contemplation of relinquishment, giving rise to no longing, the mind not bound and not clinging, consciousness does not run off and does not pursue name and form, and so name and form cease; when name and form cease, the six sense bases cease; when the six sense bases cease, contact ceases; when contact ceases, feeling ceases; when feeling ceases, craving ceases; when craving ceases, clinging ceases; when clinging ceases, existence ceases; when existence ceases, birth ceases; when birth ceases, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering cease; just so, the whole great mass of suffering ceases.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.

〔285 · Like a Lamp Depending on Oil and Wick〕(0079c27)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “I recall the past, when I had not yet attained right awakening: alone in a quiet place, I was intent on meditative reflection, and this thought arose: the world is hard to enter into and understand—namely, birth, old age, sickness, death, passing away, and taking birth again; and yet beings do not know as it really is what lies beyond birth, old age, and death, nor that on which they depend.

“I had this thought: what being present, is birth present? Conditioned by what, is birth present? Then, reflecting rightly, there arose the knowledge of unbroken comprehension: existence being present, birth is present; conditioned by existence, birth is present.

“Again I reflected: what being present, is existence present? Conditioned by what, is existence present? Then, reflecting rightly, there arose, as it really is, the knowledge of unbroken comprehension: clinging being present, existence is present; conditioned by clinging, existence is present.

“Again I had this thought: and clinging, by what is it conditioned? What being present, is clinging present? Conditioned by what, is clinging present? Then, reflecting rightly, there arose, as it really is, the knowledge of unbroken comprehension: toward things clung to, delight and longing, the mind bound, and desire and craving grow; that craving being present, clinging is present; because of craving there is clinging, conditioned by clinging there is existence, conditioned by existence there is birth, conditioned by birth there are old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering. Just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering comes together.

“Bhikṣus! What do you think? It is like a lamp that burns depending on oil and wick: if oil and wick are added again and again, can that lamp abide for long?” The bhikṣus answered: “Yes, World-Honored One!” “Just so, bhikṣus! Delight and longing toward the clinging to form, bound by craving, craving grows; conditioned by craving there is clinging, conditioned by clinging there is existence, conditioned by existence there is birth, conditioned by birth there are old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering. Just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering comes together.

“At that time I further had this thought: what being absent, is there no old age, sickness, and death? What ceasing, do old age, sickness, and death cease? Then, reflecting rightly, there arose unbroken comprehension as it really is: birth being absent, there is no old age, sickness, and death; birth ceasing, old age, sickness, and death cease.

“Again I had this thought: what being absent, is there no birth? What ceasing, does birth cease? Then, reflecting rightly, there arose unbroken comprehension as it really is: existence being absent, birth is absent; existence ceasing, birth ceases.

“Again I reflected: what being absent, is existence absent? What ceasing, does existence cease? Then, reflecting rightly, there arose the contemplation of unbroken comprehension as it really is: clinging being absent, existence is absent; clinging ceasing, existence ceases.

“Again I had this thought: what being absent, is clinging absent? What ceasing, does clinging cease? Then, reflecting rightly, there arose the contemplation of unbroken comprehension as it really is: things clung to are impermanent, they arise and cease; one should be free from desire, bring them to cessation, and relinquish them; the mind has no longing, the mind is not bound and does not cling, and craving ceases; that craving ceasing, clinging ceases; clinging ceasing, existence ceases; existence ceasing, birth ceases; birth ceasing, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering cease; just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering ceases.

“Bhikṣus! What do you think? It is like lighting a lamp with oil and wick: if no oil is added and the wick is not trimmed, will that lamp not in the future arise no more, be exhausted, and be worn away?” The bhikṣus said to the Buddha: “Yes, World-Honored One!” “Just so, bhikṣus! Toward things clung to, examining them as impermanent, as arising and ceasing, one should be free from desire, bring them to cessation, and relinquish them; the mind has no longing, the mind is not bound and does not cling, and craving ceases; when craving ceases, clinging ceases; and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering ceases.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.

〔286 · Like Ten Bundles of Firewood Carried〕(0080b08)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “I recall the past, when I had not yet attained right awakening: alone in a quiet place, I was intent on meditative reflection . . .” As taught at length above. What differs is this: “It is like carrying firewood in ten bundles, twenty bundles, thirty bundles, forty bundles, fifty bundles, a hundred bundles, a thousand bundles, a hundred thousand bundles, heaping it up and burning it, so that it becomes a great mass of fire; and if someone further adds dry grass and firewood—bhikṣus! What do you think? Can this fire go on unbroken, blazing through the long night?” The bhikṣus said to the Buddha: “Yes, World-Honored One!” “Just so, bhikṣus! Toward things clung to, delight and longing, the mind bound and clinging, that craving grows; conditioned by craving there is clinging, conditioned by clinging there is existence; and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering comes together.

“Bhikṣus! Suppose that mass of fire is blazing and no more firewood or grass is added. Bhikṣus! What do you think? Will that fire go out?” The bhikṣus answered: “Yes, World-Honored One!” “Just so, bhikṣus! Toward things clung to, examining them as impermanent, as arising and ceasing, one should be free from desire, bring them to cessation, and relinquish them; the mind has no longing, is not bound and does not cling, and craving ceases; when craving ceases, clinging ceases . . .” Taught at length thus, up to: “the whole great mass of suffering ceases.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.

〔287 · I Have Found the Path of the Ancient Sages〕(0080b24)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “I recall the past, when I had not yet attained right awakening: alone in a quiet place, I was intent on meditative reflection, and had this thought: what being present, is old age and death present? Conditioned by what, is old age and death present? Then, reflecting rightly, there arose unbroken comprehension as it really is: birth being present, old age and death are present; conditioned by birth, old age and death are present. So too existence, clinging, craving, feeling, contact, the six sense bases, name and form. What being present, is name and form present? Conditioned by what, is name and form present? Then, reflecting rightly, unbroken comprehension as it really is arose: consciousness being present, name and form are present; conditioned by consciousness, there is name and form. When I reflected thus, I turned back at consciousness and could not go beyond it—namely, conditioned by consciousness there is name and form, conditioned by name and form there are the six sense bases, conditioned by the six sense bases there is contact, conditioned by contact there is feeling, conditioned by feeling there is craving, conditioned by craving there is clinging, conditioned by clinging there is existence, conditioned by existence there is birth, conditioned by birth there are old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering. Just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering comes together.

“At that time I had this thought: what being absent, is old age and death absent? What ceasing, does old age and death cease? Then, reflecting rightly, there arose unbroken comprehension as it really is: birth being absent, old age and death are absent; birth ceasing, old age and death cease. So too birth, existence, clinging, craving, feeling, contact, the six sense bases, name and form, consciousness, formations . . .” Taught at length here. “I further reflected thus: what being absent, are formations absent? What ceasing, do formations cease? Then, reflecting rightly, there arose unbroken comprehension as it really is: ignorance being absent, formations are absent; ignorance ceasing, formations cease; formations ceasing, consciousness ceases; consciousness ceasing, name and form cease; name and form ceasing, the six sense bases cease; the six sense bases ceasing, contact ceases; contact ceasing, feeling ceases; feeling ceasing, craving ceases; craving ceasing, clinging ceases; clinging ceasing, existence ceases; existence ceasing, birth ceases; birth ceasing, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering cease; just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering ceases.

“At that time I had this thought: I have found the path of the ancient sages, the ancient sages’ trail, the ancient sages’ track; the ancient sages went by this track, and now I too follow it. It is like a man wandering in the wilderness who, parting the overgrown grass in search of a road, suddenly comes upon an old road, a place where people of old had walked; he follows it, going on little by little, and sees an old city, the palaces of a king of old, parks and groves, towers and terraces, and bathing pools, the woods pure and clean. He has this thought: now I should go and tell the king, so that he may know. Then he goes and tells the king: ‘Great king, you should know that as I was wandering in the wilderness, parting the overgrown grass in search of a road, I suddenly saw an old road, a place where people of old had walked, and I followed it; having followed it, I saw an old city, the palaces of a king of old, parks and groves, towers and terraces, and bathing pools, the woods and flowing waters pure and clean; great king, you may go there and dwell in it.’ The king then went there and dwelt in it, and it was abundant and happy, peaceful and secure, and the people flourished.

“Now I too am like this: I have found the path of the ancient sages, the ancient sages’ trail, the ancient sages’ track; the place the ancient sages went, I have been able to follow—namely, the eightfold noble path: right view, right intention, right speech, right action, right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness, and right concentration. Following that path I have seen old age, sickness, and death, the arising of old age, sickness, and death, the cessation of old age, sickness, and death, and the path leading to the cessation of old age, sickness, and death; I have seen birth, existence, clinging, craving, feeling, contact, the six sense bases, name and form, consciousness, and formations, the arising of formations, the cessation of formations, and the path leading to the cessation of formations. These things I knew myself and awakened to myself, and attained perfect right awakening; and for bhikṣus, bhikṣuṇīs, upāsakas, and upāsikās, and for the śramaṇas and brāhmaṇas of other sects, householders and those gone forth, I have disclosed and made them plain; those of the four assemblies, having heard the Dharma, rightly go toward it with faith and joy, know the Dharma to be good, and pure conduct grows and widens, of great benefit.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.

〔288 · Like Three Reeds Standing on Open Ground〕(0081a09)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove. At that time the venerable Śāriputra and the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila were on Vulture Peak. At that time the venerable Śāriputra, in the late afternoon, rose from meditation and went to where the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila was; having exchanged greetings and courtesies, he sat to one side. He said to the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila: “I wish to ask something; would you have the leisure to answer me?” The venerable Mahākauṣṭhila said to the venerable Śāriputra: “Ask as you wish, friend; what I know, I will answer.”

The venerable Śāriputra asked the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila: “How is it, Venerable Mahākauṣṭhila, is there old age?” He answered: “There is.” The venerable Śāriputra further asked: “Is there death?” He answered: “There is.” He further asked: “How is it? Is old age and death made by oneself? Is it made by another? Is it made by both self and another? Or is it made neither by self nor by another, without cause?” He answered: “Venerable Śāriputra! Old age and death are not made by oneself, not made by another, not made by both self and another, nor made neither by self nor by another, without cause; rather, conditioned by birth, there is old age and death.”

“In the same way, are birth, existence, clinging, craving, feeling, contact, the six sense bases, name and form made by oneself, made by another, made by both self and another, or made neither by self nor by another, without cause?” He answered: “Venerable Śāriputra! Name and form are not made by oneself, not made by another, not made by both self and another, nor made neither by self nor by another, without cause; rather, that name and form arise conditioned by consciousness.”

He further asked: “Is that consciousness made by oneself, made by another, made by both self and another, or made neither by self nor by another, without cause?” He answered: “Venerable Śāriputra! That consciousness is not made by oneself, not made by another, not made by both self and another, nor made neither by self nor by another, without cause; rather, that consciousness arises conditioned by name and form.”

The venerable Śāriputra further asked: “Venerable Mahākauṣṭhila! Earlier you said that name and form are not made by oneself, not made by another, not made by both self and another, nor made neither by self nor by another, without cause, but that name and form arise conditioned by consciousness; and now you say further that name and form are the condition of consciousness. What is the meaning of this?” The venerable Mahākauṣṭhila answered: “Now I will give a simile, as the wise come to understand by similes. It is like three reeds standing on open ground, leaning on one another, and so held upright; if one of them is taken away, the other two do not stand; if two of them are taken away, the one left does not stand; leaning on one another, they are held upright. Consciousness and name and form, being conditions for each other, are also like this: leaning on one another, they come to grow.”

The venerable Śāriputra said: “Excellent! Excellent! Venerable Mahākauṣṭhila! Among the World-Honored One’s disciples who hear his voice, the one whose wisdom is clear and penetrating, who is well tamed and without fear, who has seen the Dharma of the deathless and with the Dharma of the deathless complete has realized it in his own person, is the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila; he has such profound eloquence in meaning, and can answer every kind of difficult question, like a priceless jewel that the people of the world wear upon their heads; now I wear the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila upon my head in the same way. Here with you I have joyfully gained good benefit; and other practitioners of pure conduct who come to you again and again also gain good benefit, because that venerable one teaches the Dharma well. Now, because of the Dharma the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila has taught, I ought to praise and rejoice in it with thirty kinds of praise.”

The venerable Mahākauṣṭhila said: “Weariness of old age and death, freedom from desire for it, and its cessation—this is called a teacher of the Dharma; to teach weariness of birth, existence, clinging, craving, feeling, contact, the six sense bases, name and form, and consciousness, freedom from desire for them, and their cessation—this is called a teacher of the Dharma; if a bhikṣu goes toward weariness of old age and death, freedom from desire for it, and its cessation, this is called a teacher of the Dharma; and so on up to going toward weariness of consciousness, freedom from desire for it, and its cessation, this is called a teacher of the Dharma; if a bhikṣu, in weariness of old age and death, freedom from desire for it, and its cessation, gives rise to no outflows and his mind is well liberated, this is called a teacher of the Dharma; and so on up to, in weariness of consciousness, freedom from desire for it, and its cessation, giving rise to no outflows, his mind well liberated, this is called a teacher of the Dharma.”

The venerable Mahākauṣṭhila said to the venerable Śāriputra: “Excellent! Excellent! Among the World-Honored One’s disciples who hear his voice, the one whose wisdom is clear and penetrating, who is well tamed and without fear, who has seen the Dharma of the deathless and with the Dharma of the deathless complete has realized it in his own person, is the venerable Śāriputra; you are able to put such questions, of every kind, of profound right knowledge, like a priceless jewel in the world that everyone wears upon his head; you now are also like this, worn upon the head, revered, and attended by all practitioners of pure conduct. Today I have joyfully gained good benefit, in being able to discuss the wondrous meaning together with the venerable one.” At that time the two venerables rejoiced in each other, and each returned to where he dwelt.

〔289 · Like a Monkey Roaming among the Forest Trees〕(0081c04)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “The foolish, unlearned ordinary person can feel weariness toward the body of the four great elements, be free from desire for it, and turn away from it, but not toward consciousness. Why? Because he sees that the body of the four great elements increases and decreases, is taken up and laid down; but toward mind, mentation, and consciousness, the foolish, unlearned ordinary person cannot give rise to weariness, freedom from desire, or liberation. Why? Because through the long night he has cherished and guarded it, bound it to himself as a self, obtained it or grasped it, saying: ‘This is I, this is mine, this exists in relation to me.’ Therefore the foolish, unlearned ordinary person cannot give rise to weariness toward it, freedom from desire for it, or turning away from it. The foolish, unlearned ordinary person would do better to bind the body of the four great elements to himself as self and mine than to bind consciousness to himself as self and mine. Why? The material body of the four great elements may be seen to last ten years, twenty years, thirty years, and up to a hundred years; and if it is well looked after, it may last a little longer still. But that mind, mentation, and consciousness changes day and night, from moment to moment, in an instant; it arises at one time and ceases at another. It is like a monkey roaming among the forest trees, moment by moment from place to place, catching hold of branches, letting go of one and grasping another. That mind, mentation, and consciousness is also like this: it arises at one time and ceases at another.

“The learned noble disciple reflects on and examines well the many forms of dependent arising—namely, conditioned by pleasant contact, a pleasant feeling arises; when he feels a pleasant feeling, he knows as it really is that he feels a pleasant feeling; when that pleasant contact ceases, the feeling born with pleasant contact as its cause and condition also ceases, is stilled, becomes cool, rests, and vanishes. As with pleasant feeling, so with painful contact, joyful contact, sorrowful contact, and, with neutral contact as cause and condition, a neutral feeling arises; when he feels a neutral feeling, he knows as it really is that he feels a neutral feeling; when that neutral contact ceases, that neutral feeling born with neutral contact as its cause and condition also ceases, is stilled, becomes cool, rests, and vanishes. He reflects thus: this feeling is born of contact, delights in contact, and is bound by contact; because of various pleasures of contact, there are various pleasures of feeling; when the various pleasures of contact cease, the various pleasures of feeling also cease, are stilled, become cool, rest, and vanish. In this way the learned noble disciple gives rise to weariness toward form, gives rise to weariness toward feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness; from weariness he does not delight in them, from not delighting he is liberated, and being liberated there is the knowledge and vision: ‘My birth is ended, pure conduct has been established, what was to be done has been done; I know for myself that I shall not receive a later existence.’” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.

〔290 · Like Two Sticks Rubbed Together〕(0082a01)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “The foolish, unlearned ordinary person can give rise to weariness toward the material body of the four great elements, freedom from desire for it, and turning away from it, only not toward consciousness. Why? The material body of the four great elements plainly increases and decreases, is taken up and laid down; but as for mind, mentation, and consciousness, that foolish, unlearned ordinary person cannot give rise to weariness toward consciousness, freedom from desire for it, or turning away from it, because through the long night he has cherished and guarded it, bound it to himself as a self, obtained it or grasped it, saying: ‘This is I, this is mine, this exists in relation to me.’ Therefore the foolish, unlearned ordinary person cannot give rise to weariness toward it, freedom from desire for it, or turning away from it.

“The foolish, unlearned ordinary person would do better to bind the material body of the four great elements to himself as self and mine than to bind consciousness to himself as self and mine. Why? The material body of the four great elements may be seen to last ten years, twenty years, thirty years, and up to a hundred years; and if it is well looked after, it may last a little longer still. But that mind, mentation, and consciousness, day and night, from moment to moment, without pause for an instant, changes in many ways; it arises at one time and ceases at another. It is like a monkey roaming among the forest trees, moment by moment from place to place, catching hold of branches, letting go of one and grasping another. That mind, mentation, and consciousness is also like this: it alters in many ways, arises at one time and ceases at another.

“The learned noble disciple reflects on and examines the many forms of dependent arising—namely, conditioned by pleasant contact, a pleasant feeling arises; when he feels a pleasant feeling, he knows as it really is that he feels a pleasant feeling; when that pleasant contact ceases, the pleasant feeling born with pleasure as its cause and condition also ceases, is stilled, becomes cool, rests, and vanishes. As with pleasant feeling, so with painful contact, joyful contact, sorrowful contact, and, with neutral contact as cause and condition, a neutral feeling arises; when he feels a neutral feeling, he knows as it really is that he feels a neutral feeling; when that neutral contact ceases, the neutral feeling born with neutral contact as its cause and condition also ceases, is stilled, becomes cool, rests, and vanishes. It is like two sticks rubbed together, which in their meeting give rise to fire; if the two sticks are separated and parted, the fire too goes out accordingly. In this way the various feelings are conditioned by the arising of contact, born of contact, arising from contact; if, because the various contacts arise, the various feelings also arise, then when the arising of the various contacts ceases, the arising of the various feelings also ceases, is stilled, becomes cool, rests, and vanishes. The learned noble disciple who examines thus is liberated from form, liberated from feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness, liberated from birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering; I say that he is liberated from suffering.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.

〔291 · I Speak of the Inner Way of Contact〕(0082a28)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “The inner way of contact of which I have spoken—have you grasped it?” At that time a certain bhikṣu rose from his seat, arranged his robe, bowed his head at the Buddha’s feet, joined his palms, and said to the Buddha: “World-Honored One! The inner way of contact of which you have spoken, I have grasped.” At that time that bhikṣu, before the Buddha, declared his own understanding in such and such a way. At such and such a declaration, the World-Honored One was displeased.

At that time the venerable Ānanda was standing behind the Buddha, holding a fan and fanning the Buddha; the Buddha said to Ānanda: “The inner way of contact as taught by the Dharma and Vinaya of the noble ones is different from what this bhikṣu has said.” Ānanda said to the Buddha: “Now is the right time; may the World-Honored One teach the bhikṣus the inner way of contact in the Dharma and Vinaya of the noble ones; the bhikṣus, having heard it, will receive and keep it and practice accordingly.” The Buddha said to Ānanda: “Good! Listen closely; I will teach it for you. These bhikṣus, grasping the inner way of contact, should reflect thus: the many kinds of suffering that beings have arise—this suffering, what is its cause, what is its arising, from what is it born, what is its contact? Grasping it thus, one should know that this suffering has upadhi, the acquisitions, as its cause, has upadhi as its arising, is born from upadhi, and turns by way of upadhi.

“Further, the bhikṣu’s inner way of contact: upadhi in turn—what is its cause, what is its arising, from what is it born, what is its contact? When he grasps it, he should further know that upadhi has craving as its cause, has craving as its arising, is born from craving, and has craving as its contact.

“Further, the bhikṣu grasping the inner way of contact should further know what is the cause of craving, what is its arising, from what is it born, what is its contact. Grasping it thus, he should know that toward the comely forms the world holds dear, craving there arises as it arises, is bound as it is bound, abides as it abides.

“If śramaṇas and brāhmaṇas, toward the comely forms the world holds dear, see them with the notion of permanence, the notion of constancy, the notion of security, the notion of freedom from sickness, the notion of self, and the notion of mine, then craving for these forms grows; when craving grows, upadhi grows; when upadhi grows, suffering grows; when suffering grows, they cannot be liberated from birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering; I say that they are not liberated from suffering. It is like a cool pool beside the road, complete in fragrance and flavour, into which someone has put poison; in the months of spring, many travellers, pressed by the wind, the heat, and thirst, come crowding to drink. Someone says to them: ‘Sirs! This is a cool pool, complete in colour, fragrance, and flavour, but there is poison in it; do not drink. If you drink, it may make you die, or you may suffer pain close to death.’ But those thirsty people do not believe him and drink anyway; though they taste its fine flavour, in a moment they either die or suffer pain close to death. Just so, śramaṇas and brāhmaṇas who see the comely forms the world may hold dear with the view of permanence, the view of constancy, the view of security, the view of freedom from sickness, the view of self, and the view of mine, and so on up to: they cannot be liberated from birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering.

“If śramaṇas and brāhmaṇas, toward the comely forms the world may hold dear, examine them as a sickness, as a boil, as a thorn, as a killer, as impermanent, suffering, empty, and not self, then that craving departs; craving departing, upadhi departs; upadhi departing, suffering departs; suffering departing, birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering depart. It is like a cool pool beside the road, complete in fragrance and flavour, into which someone has put poison; in the months of spring, many travellers, pressed by the wind, the heat, and thirst, come crowding to drink; someone says to them: ‘This water has poison in it! Do not drink; if you drink, it may make you die, or you may suffer pain close to death.’ Then they think thus: ‘This water has poison in it; if I drink, it may make me die, or I may suffer pain close to death; I will rather endure my thirst and eat dried rice, and not take this water to drink.’ Just so, śramaṇas and brāhmaṇas, toward the forms the world may hold dear, examine them as a sickness, as a boil, as a thorn, as a killer, as impermanent, suffering, empty, and not self, and so on up to: they are liberated from birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering. Therefore, Ānanda! Toward this Dharma, see thus, hear thus, experience thus, know thus; toward the past and the future, the principle is the same. One should examine thus.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.

〔292 · Reflecting and Examining to Rightly End Suffering〕(0082c18)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “How does one reflect and examine so as rightly to end suffering, to reach the end of suffering? At that time one reflects: the many sufferings that beings have, of many kinds and differences—what is the cause of these sufferings, what is their arising, from what are they born, what is their contact? Reflecting, one knows: they have clinging as their cause, have clinging as their arising, are born from clinging, have clinging as their contact. If that clinging ceases without remainder, the many sufferings cease; he knows as it really is the path leading to the cessation of suffering, and practises the graded way that goes toward it; this is called a bhikṣu going toward rightly ending suffering, reaching the end of suffering—namely, what is called the cessation of clinging.

“Further, the bhikṣu reflects and examines so as rightly to end suffering, to reach the end of suffering. At that time he reflects: that clinging—what is its cause, what is its arising, from what is it born, what is its contact? Reflecting, he knows: that clinging has craving as its cause, has craving as its arising, is born from craving, has craving as its contact. When that craving ceases forever without remainder, clinging too ceases accordingly; he knows as it really is the path leading to the cessation of clinging, and cultivates the graded way that goes toward it; this is called a bhikṣu going toward rightly ending suffering, reaching the end of suffering—namely, what is called the cessation of craving.

“Further, the bhikṣu reflects and examines so as rightly to end suffering, to reach the end of suffering. He then reflects: that craving—what is its cause, what is its arising, from what is it born, what is its contact? He knows that that craving has feeling as its cause, has feeling as its arising, is born from feeling, has feeling as its contact. When that feeling ceases forever without remainder, craving ceases; he knows as it really is the path leading to the cessation of craving, and cultivates the graded way that goes toward it; this is called a bhikṣu going toward rightly ending suffering, reaching the end of suffering—namely, what is called the cessation of feeling.

“Further, the bhikṣu reflects and examines so as rightly to end suffering, to reach the end of suffering. At that time he reflects: that feeling—what is its cause, what is its arising, from what is it born, what is its contact? He knows that that feeling has contact as its cause, has contact as its arising, is born from contact, has contact as its condition. When that contact ceases forever without remainder, feeling ceases; he knows as it really is the path leading to the cessation of contact, and cultivates the graded way that goes toward it; this is called a bhikṣu going toward rightly ending suffering, reaching the end of suffering.

“Further, the bhikṣu reflects and examines so as rightly to end suffering, to reach the end of suffering. At that time he reflects: that contact—what is its cause, what is its arising, from what is it born, what is its contact? He should know that that contact has the six sense bases as its cause, has the six sense bases as its arising, is born from the six sense bases, has the six sense bases as its contact. When those six sense bases cease without remainder, contact ceases; he knows as it really is the path leading to the cessation of the six sense bases, and cultivates the graded way that goes toward it; this is called a bhikṣu going toward rightly ending suffering, reaching the end of suffering.

“Further, the bhikṣu reflects and examines so as rightly to end suffering, to reach the end of suffering. At that time he reflects: those six sense bases—what is their cause, what is their arising, from what are they born, what is their contact? He knows that those six sense bases have name and form as their cause, have name and form as their arising, are born from name and form, have name and form as their contact. When name and form cease forever without remainder, the six sense bases cease; he knows as it really is the path leading to the cessation of name and form, and cultivates the graded way that goes toward it; this is called a bhikṣu going toward rightly ending suffering, reaching the end of suffering—namely, what is called the cessation of name and form.

“Further, the bhikṣu reflects so as rightly to end suffering, to reach the end of suffering. At that time he reflects: name and form—what is their cause, what is their arising, from what are they born, what is their contact? He knows that that name and form has consciousness as its cause, has consciousness as its arising, is born from consciousness, has consciousness as its contact. When that consciousness ceases without remainder, name and form cease; he knows as it really is the path leading to the cessation of consciousness, and cultivates the graded way that goes toward it; this is called a bhikṣu going toward rightly ending suffering, reaching the end of suffering—namely, what is called the cessation of consciousness.

“Further, the bhikṣu reflects and examines so as rightly to end suffering, to reach the end of suffering. At that time he reflects: that consciousness—what is its cause, what is its arising, from what is it born, what is its contact? He knows that that consciousness has formations as its cause, has formations as its arising, is born from formations, has formations as its contact: when one performs meritorious formations, wholesome consciousness arises; when one performs formations that are not meritorious and not wholesome, unwholesome consciousness arises; when one performs imperturbable formations, imperturbable consciousness arises—this is that consciousness having formations as its cause, having formations as its arising, being born from formations, having formations as its contact. When those formations cease without remainder, consciousness ceases; he knows as it really is the path leading to the cessation of formations, and cultivates the graded way that goes toward it; this is called a bhikṣu going toward rightly ending suffering, reaching the end of suffering—namely, what is called the cessation of formations.

“Further, the bhikṣu reflects and examines so as rightly to end suffering, to reach the end of suffering. At that time he reflects: those formations—what is their cause, what is their arising, from what are they born, what is their contact? He knows that those formations have ignorance as their cause, have ignorance as their arising, are born from ignorance, have ignorance as their contact. Those meritorious formations are conditioned by ignorance, demeritorious formations too are conditioned by ignorance, and formations neither meritorious nor non-meritorious too are conditioned by ignorance.

“Therefore one should know that those formations have ignorance as their cause, have ignorance as their arising, are born from ignorance, have ignorance as their contact. When that ignorance ceases forever without remainder, formations cease; he knows as it really is the path leading to the cessation of ignorance, and cultivates the graded way that goes toward it; this is called a bhikṣu going toward rightly ending suffering, reaching the end of suffering—namely, what is called the cessation of ignorance.”

The Buddha said to the bhikṣu: “What do you think? If one does not delight in ignorance and knowledge arises, would one still, conditioned by that ignorance, perform meritorious formations, demeritorious formations, and imperturbable formations?” The bhikṣu said to the Buddha: “No, World-Honored One! Why? The learned noble disciple does not delight in ignorance and knowledge arises; when ignorance ceases, formations cease; when formations cease, consciousness ceases; and so on up to: birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering cease; just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering ceases.”

The Buddha said: “Good! Good! Bhikṣu! I too teach it thus, and you too know this principle. Upon various things various things arise, various things are born, various things cease—cease, are stilled, become cool, rest, and vanish. If the learned noble disciple is free from desire for ignorance and knowledge arises, the feeling that has the body as its limit, as it is felt—while the feeling that has the body as its limit is felt, he knows it as it really is; the feeling that has life as its limit, as it is felt—while the feeling that has life as its limit is felt, he knows it as it really is; when the body breaks up and life is about to end, of these feelings, all that is felt ceases without remainder. It is like a strong man who takes up a freshly fired clay vessel and, while it is still hot, sets it on the ground; in a moment it splits and breaks apart, and its heat is wholly gone. Just so, the bhikṣu who is free from desire for ignorance and in whom knowledge arises knows as it really is the feeling that has the body as its limit, as it is felt, knows as it really is the feeling that has life as its limit, as it is felt; when the body breaks up and life ends, all that is felt by feeling ceases without remainder.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.

〔293 · This Profound Matter, Namely Dependent Arising〕(0083c01)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove. At that time the World-Honored One said to a certain bhikṣu: “I have crossed beyond doubt, left hesitation far behind, and drawn out the thorn of wrong views; I shall not turn back again. Because the mind clings to nothing, where is there a self that teaches the Dharma to that bhikṣu? I teach that bhikṣu the Dharma of the noble ones, beyond the world, connected with emptiness, in accord with dependent arising—namely: this being present, this matter is present; this matter being present, this matter arises. That is, conditioned by ignorance there are formations, conditioned by formations there is consciousness, conditioned by consciousness there is name and form, conditioned by name and form there are the six sense bases, conditioned by the six sense bases there is contact, conditioned by contact there is feeling, conditioned by feeling there is craving, conditioned by craving there is clinging, conditioned by clinging there is existence, conditioned by existence there is birth, conditioned by birth there are old age, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering. Just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering comes together; and so on up to: just so, the whole great mass of suffering ceases.

“The Dharma is taught thus, and yet that bhikṣu still has doubt and hesitation: earlier, not having attained, he gave rise to the notion of having attained; not having gained, he gave rise to the notion of having gained; not having realized, he gave rise to the notion of having realized; now, having heard the Dharma, there arise in his mind sorrow and suffering, regret, dullness and sinking, and obstruction. Why? This is a profound matter, namely dependent arising; and doubly profound and hard to see, namely the leaving behind of all clinging, the ending of craving, dispassion, quiescence, nirvāṇa. Such are these two things, namely the conditioned and the unconditioned: the conditioned either arises, or abides, or alters, or ceases; the unconditioned does not arise, does not abide, does not alter, does not cease—this is called, bhikṣu, the quiescence and nirvāṇa of the suffering of all formations. Because the cause comes together, suffering comes together; because the cause ceases, suffering ceases; the paths are cut off and the continuity is extinguished; when the continuity is extinguished, this is called the end of suffering. Bhikṣu! What is it that ceases? It is the suffering that remains; if that suffering ceases, is stilled, becomes cool, rests, and vanishes, this is the cessation of all clinging, the ending of craving, dispassion, quiescence, nirvāṇa.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.

〔294 · The Fool and the Wise〕(0083c23)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “The foolish, unlearned ordinary person, covered by ignorance and bound by the condition of craving, obtains this conscious body. Within there is this conscious body, without there is name and form; these two, as cause and condition, give rise to contact. Touched by these six sense bases of contact, the foolish, unlearned ordinary person feels feelings of suffering and happiness, and from this various things arise. What are the six? The base of eye-contact, and the bases of contact of the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. The wise one too, covered by ignorance and bound by the condition of craving, obtains this conscious body. In the same way, within there is the conscious body, without there is name and form; these two, as condition, give rise to the six sense bases of contact; because he is touched by the six contacts, the one with wisdom gives rise to the feeling of feelings of suffering and happiness, and from this various things arise. What are the six? The base of eye-contact, and the bases of contact of the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. The fool and the wise one, who practise pure conduct under me—what is the difference between them?”

The bhikṣus said to the Buddha: “The World-Honored One is the root of the Dharma, the eye of the Dharma, the support of the Dharma. Excellent, World-Honored One! May you expound it for us; the bhikṣus, having heard it, will receive and keep it and practice accordingly.”

At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “Listen closely and reflect well; I will teach it for you. Bhikṣus! That foolish, unlearned ordinary person, covered by ignorance and bound by the condition of craving, obtains this conscious body; his ignorance is not cut off and the condition of craving is not ended, and when the body breaks up and life ends, he receives a body again; because he receives a body again, he cannot be liberated from birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering. Why? Because this foolish ordinary person did not formerly practise pure conduct, and did not go toward rightly ending suffering, reaching the end of suffering; therefore, when the body breaks up and life ends, he receives a body again; because he receives a body again, he cannot be liberated from birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering.

“The wise one, covered by ignorance and bound by the condition of craving, obtains this conscious body; his ignorance is cut off and the condition of craving is ended; because ignorance is cut off and the condition of craving is ended, when the body breaks up and life ends, he does not receive a body again; because he does not receive a body again, he is able to be liberated from birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering. Why? Because he formerly practised pure conduct, and rightly went toward ending suffering, reaching the end of suffering; therefore, when his body breaks up and life ends, he does not receive a body again; because he does not receive a body again, he is able to be liberated from birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering. These are the various differences between the ordinary person and the wise one, who practise pure conduct under me.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.

〔295 · This Body Is Not Yours〕(0084a23)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “This body is not yours, nor is it anyone else’s. It is the six sense bases of contact: by former practice and aspiration, this body was received. What are the six? The base of eye-contact, and the bases of contact of the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. That learned noble disciple reflects on and examines well and rightly the many forms of dependent arising: there are these six classes of consciousness, six classes of contact, six classes of feeling, six classes of perception, and six classes of volition. That is, this being present, there are the birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering to come; just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering comes together; this is called the arising of the world, which has a cause and has a condition. That is, this being absent, the six classes of consciousness are absent, and the six classes of contact, six classes of feeling, six classes of perception, and six classes of volition are absent; that is, this being absent, there are no birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering to come; just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering ceases.

“If the learned noble disciple knows rightly as it really is the arising of the world and the cessation of the world, sees it well, experiences it well, enters it well, this is called the noble disciple bringing about this good Dharma, attaining this good Dharma, knowing this good Dharma, entering this good Dharma, knowing and seeing the arising and ceasing of the world, accomplishing the deliverance of the noble ones, true quiescence, and the right ending of suffering, reaching the end of suffering. Why? Because the learned noble disciple knows as it really is the arising and cessation of the world, sees it well, experiences it well, enters it well.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.

〔296 · The Dharma of Causes and Conditions and Dependently Arisen Things〕(0084b12)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “I will now teach the Dharma of causes and conditions and dependently arisen things.

“What is the Dharma of causes and conditions? It is this: when this exists, that exists; that is, conditioned by ignorance there are formations, conditioned by formations there is consciousness, and so on up to: just so, just so, the whole great mass of suffering comes together.

“What are dependently arisen things? They are ignorance and formations. Whether the Buddha appears in the world or does not appear, this Dharma abides forever; it is this: the Dharma abides, the realm of the Dharma; what that Tathāgata himself has awakened to, attaining perfect right awakening, he expounds for people, discloses and makes plain—namely, conditioned by ignorance there are formations, and so on up to: conditioned by birth there is old age and death. Whether the Buddha appears in the world or does not appear, this Dharma abides forever; it is this: the Dharma abides, the realm of the Dharma; that Tathāgata himself awakens to it, attaining perfect right awakening, expounds it for people, discloses and makes it plain—namely, because of the condition of birth, there are old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering. These things: the Dharma abides, the Dharma is empty, the Dharma is thus, the Dharma is so; the Dharma does not depart from thusness, the Dharma does not differ from thusness; examined, true, real, and not inverted. Thus in accord with dependent arising—these are called dependently arisen things. That is, ignorance, formations, consciousness, name and form, the six sense bases, contact, feeling, craving, clinging, existence, birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering—these are called dependently arisen things.

“The learned noble disciple knows rightly and sees well this Dharma of causes and conditions and these dependently arisen things, and does not seek the former limit, saying: ‘Did I exist in a past age, or did I not? Of what kind was I in a past age? How was I in a past age?’ He does not seek the later limit: ‘Shall I exist in an age to come, or shall I not? Of what kind? How?’ Within, he does not hesitate: ‘What is this? How did this come to be before? Who will in the end go how? This being, from where did it come? Vanishing from here, where will it go?’ If śramaṇas and brāhmaṇas give rise to the bonds of common views—namely, bound by the view of self as taught, bound by the view of a being as taught, bound by the view of a life as taught, bound by the view of taboos and auspicious signs—at that time all are cut off, all are fully known, their root is cut off, like a palmyra tree cut off at the crown, becoming in a future age a thing that does not arise again. This is called the learned noble disciple knowing rightly as it really is the Dharma of causes and conditions and dependently arisen things, seeing it well, experiencing it well, cultivating it well, entering it well.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.

〔297 · The Discourse on the Dharma of Great Emptiness〕(0084c11)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at the Kuru country, the village of the cowherds. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “I will teach you the Dharma, good in the beginning, the middle, and the end, good in meaning and good in flavour, wholly pure, the pure conduct clear and white—namely, the Discourse on the Dharma of Great Emptiness. Listen closely and reflect well; I will teach it for you. What is the Discourse on the Dharma of Great Emptiness? It is this: when this exists, that exists; when this arises, that arises; that is, conditioned by ignorance there are formations, conditioned by formations there is consciousness, and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering comes together.

“Conditioned by birth there is old age and death: if someone asks, ‘Whose is that old age and death? To whom does old age and death belong?’ he then answers, ‘I am old age and death; old age and death now belong to me; old age and death are the self.’ What he says is: ‘The life principle is the body.’ Or he says: ‘The life principle is different from the body.’ These in truth are one meaning, yet are spoken of in various ways. If one holds the view, ‘The life principle is the body,’ this is not had by practitioners of pure conduct. If one further holds the view, ‘The life principle is different from the body,’ this is not had by practitioners of pure conduct. Toward these two extremes, the mind does not follow; it goes rightly toward the middle way. The right view of the noble ones, beyond the world, as it really is and not inverted, is namely: conditioned by birth there is old age and death. In the same way, birth, existence, clinging, craving, feeling, contact, the six sense bases, name and form, consciousness, formations: because of the condition of ignorance there are formations.

“If someone further asks, ‘Who is formations? To whom do formations belong?’ he then answers, ‘Formations are the self; formations are mine.’ He says thus: ‘The life principle is the body.’ Or he says: ‘The life principle is different from the body.’ The view that the life principle is the body, practitioners of pure conduct do not have; or the saying that the life principle is different from the body, practitioners of pure conduct also do not have. Leaving these two extremes, it goes rightly toward the middle way. What is known by the right view of the noble ones, beyond the world, as it really is and not inverted, is namely: conditioned by ignorance there are formations.

“Bhikṣus! If one is free from desire for ignorance and knowledge arises, then whose is that old age and death? To whom does old age and death belong?—old age and death are cut off, and one knows that its root is cut off, like a palmyra tree cut off at the crown, becoming in a future age a thing that does not arise again. If a bhikṣu is free from desire for ignorance and knowledge arises, whose is that birth? To whom does birth belong? And so on up to: who is formations? To whom do formations belong?—formations are cut off, and one knows that their root is cut off, like a palmyra tree cut off at the crown, becoming in a future age a thing that does not arise again. If a bhikṣu is free from desire for ignorance and knowledge arises, when that ignorance ceases, formations cease, and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering ceases. This is called the Discourse on the Dharma of Great Emptiness.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.

〔298 · Dependent Arising: the Teaching by the Dharma and by Its Meaning〕(0085a11)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at the Kuru country, the village of the cowherds. At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhikṣus: “I will now teach the Dharma of dependent arising, the teaching by the Dharma and the teaching by its meaning. Listen closely and reflect well; I will teach it for you.

“What is the teaching by the Dharma of the Dharma of dependent arising? It is this: when this exists, that exists; when this arises, that arises; that is, conditioned by ignorance there are formations, and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering comes together. This is called the teaching by the Dharma of the Dharma of dependent arising.

“What is the teaching by its meaning? It is to say: conditioned by ignorance there are formations. What then is ignorance? Not knowing the former limit, not knowing the later limit, not knowing the former and later limits; not knowing the inner, not knowing the outer, not knowing inner and outer; not knowing action, not knowing its result, not knowing action and result; not knowing the Buddha, not knowing the Dharma, not knowing the Saṅgha; not knowing suffering, not knowing its arising, not knowing its cessation, not knowing the path; not knowing cause, not knowing the things that arise from cause; not knowing the wholesome and the unwholesome, the blameworthy and the blameless, what is to be practised and what is not to be practised, the inferior and the superior, the defiled and the pure; regarding the analysis of dependent arising, knowing none of it; regarding the six sense bases of contact, not knowing them as they really are; regarding all things, not knowing, not seeing, without unbroken comprehension, in the darkness of delusion, ignorance, great obscurity—this is called ignorance.

“Conditioned by ignorance there are formations: what are formations? Formations are of three kinds—bodily formations, verbal formations, and mental formations.

“Conditioned by formations there is consciousness: what is consciousness? It is the six classes of consciousness—the class of eye-consciousness, the class of ear-consciousness, the class of nose-consciousness, the class of tongue-consciousness, the class of body-consciousness, and the class of mind-consciousness.

“Conditioned by consciousness there is name and form: what is name? It is the four formless aggregates—the aggregate of feeling, the aggregate of perception, the aggregate of formations, and the aggregate of consciousness. What is form? It is the four great elements and the form made of the four great elements; this is called form. This form, together with the name spoken of above, is name and form.

“Conditioned by name and form there are the six sense bases: what are the six sense bases? They are the six internal sense bases—the sense base of the eye, the sense base of the ear, the sense base of the nose, the sense base of the tongue, the sense base of the body, and the sense base of the mind.

“Conditioned by the six sense bases there is contact: what is contact? It is the six classes of contact—the class of eye-contact, the class of ear-contact, the class of nose-contact, the class of tongue-contact, the class of body-contact, and the class of mind-contact.

“Conditioned by contact there is feeling: what is feeling? It is the three feelings—painful feeling, pleasant feeling, and feeling that is neither painful nor pleasant.

“Conditioned by feeling there is craving: what then is craving? It is the three cravings—craving for sense desire, craving for form, and craving for the formless.

“Conditioned by craving there is clinging: what is clinging? The four clingings—clinging to sense desire, clinging to views, clinging to precepts, and clinging to self.

“Conditioned by clinging there is existence: what is existence? The three existences—existence in the desire realm, existence in the form realm, and existence in the formless realm.

“Conditioned by existence there is birth: what is birth? When those various beings, in the various classes of body, are born once, pass beyond, come together and are born, obtain the aggregates, obtain the elements, obtain the sense bases, obtain the life faculty—this is called birth.

“Conditioned by birth there is old age and death: what is old age? When the hair turns white and the crown grows bald, the skin slackens and the faculties ripen in decline, the limbs weaken and the back is bent, the head hangs and one groans, the breath grows short and the body stoops forward, one walks leaning on a staff, the body darkens, the limbs are mottled, one is dim and slow, aged and ripening toward the end, moving with difficulty, frail and feeble—this is called old age. What is death? When those various beings, in those various classes, pass away, move on, the body breaks up, life is exhausted, warmth departs, the life faculty is extinguished, and the time has come to cast off the aggregates—this is called death. This death, together with the old age spoken of above, is old age and death. This is called the teaching of dependent arising by its meaning.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the bhikṣus, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.

〔299 · Is Dependent Arising Made by the World-Honored One?〕(0085b21)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at the Kuru country, the village of the cowherds. At that time a certain bhikṣu came to where the Buddha was, bowed his head at the Buddha’s feet, withdrew and sat to one side, and said to the Buddha: “World-Honored One! The so-called Dharma of dependent arising—is it made by the World-Honored One, or made by someone else?” The Buddha said to that bhikṣu: “The Dharma of dependent arising is not made by me, nor made by anyone else. Rather, whether that Tathāgata appears in the world or does not appear, the realm of the Dharma abides forever; that Tathāgata himself awakens to this Dharma, attains perfect right awakening, and for beings analyses and expounds it, opens it up and makes it plain—namely: when this exists, that exists; when this arises, that arises; that is, conditioned by ignorance there are formations, and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering comes together; ignorance ceasing, formations cease, and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering ceases.” The Buddha finished speaking this discourse. At that time that bhikṣu, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and practiced accordingly.

〔300 · Made by Oneself, Experienced by Oneself〕(0085c03)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at the Kuru country, the village of the cowherds. At that time a certain brāhmaṇa came to where the Buddha was and exchanged courtesies face to face with the World-Honored One; having exchanged courtesies, he withdrew and sat to one side, and said to the Buddha: “How is it, Gautama? Is it made by oneself and experienced by oneself?” The Buddha said to the brāhmaṇa: “I say that this is undeclared. Made by oneself and experienced by oneself—this is undeclared.” “How is it, Gautama? Is it made by another and experienced by another?” The Buddha said to the brāhmaṇa: “Made by another and experienced by another—this is undeclared.” The brāhmaṇa said to the Buddha: “Why is it that when I ask, ‘Made by oneself and experienced by oneself?’ you say, ‘Undeclared’; and when I ask, ‘Made by another and experienced by another?’ you say, ‘Undeclared’? What is the meaning of this?”

The Buddha said to the brāhmaṇa: “Made by oneself and experienced by oneself—this falls into the view of permanence; made by another and experienced by another—this falls into the view of annihilation. Teaching according to the meaning and teaching according to the Dharma, leaving these two extremes, standing in the middle way, I teach the Dharma—namely: when this exists, that exists; when this arises, that arises; conditioned by ignorance there are formations, and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering comes together; when ignorance ceases, formations cease, and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering ceases.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, that brāhmaṇa rejoiced and rejoiced in accord, rose from his seat, and departed.

〔301 · The World Relies on Two Things〕(0085c17)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at the village of Nali, in the guest hall in the deep forest. At that time the venerable Saṃdha Kātyāyana came to where the Buddha was, bowed his head at the Buddha’s feet, withdrew and stood to one side, and said to the Buddha: “World-Honored One! As the World-Honored One speaks of right view—what is right view? How does the World-Honored One set forth right view?”

The Buddha said to Saṃdha Kātyāyana: “The world relies on two things: it relies on existence or it relies on non-existence, being touched by clinging; because it is touched by clinging, it relies on existence or it relies on non-existence. One who has no such clinging—the binding and the fetter of the mind toward its objects—does not cling, does not abide, does not reckon them as a self: when suffering arises, it arises; when suffering ceases, it ceases. About this he does not doubt and is not perplexed; he knows it for himself, not through another. This is called right view; this is called the right view that the Tathāgata sets forth. Why? When one knows and sees rightly as it really is the arising of the world, the view that the world does not exist does not occur; when one knows and sees rightly as it really is the cessation of the world, the view that the world exists does not occur. This is called leaving the two extremes and teaching the middle way—namely: when this exists, that exists; when this arises, that arises; that is, conditioned by ignorance there are formations, and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering comes together; ignorance ceasing, formations cease, and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering ceases.” When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, the venerable Saṃdha Kātyāyana, having heard what the Buddha said, gave rise to no outflows, his mind was liberated, and he became an arhat.

〔302 · Is Suffering Made by Oneself?〕(0086a04)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, on Vulture Peak. At that time the World-Honored One, in the morning, put on his robe, took his bowl, came out from Vulture Peak, and entered Rājagṛha for alms. At that time Acela Kāśyapa, having a small matter to see to, came out from Rājagṛha and was going toward Vulture Peak, and saw the World-Honored One from afar; having seen him, he came before the Buddha and said to the Buddha: “Gautama! I wish to ask something; would you have the leisure to answer me?” The Buddha said to Kāśyapa: “Now is not the time for discussion; I am now entering the city for alms. When I return, that will be the time; then I will teach you.” The second time it was likewise said. The third time he asked again: “Gautama! Why do you put obstacles in my way? Gautama! What difference is there? I now wish to ask something; please explain it for me.” The Buddha said to Acela Kāśyapa: “Ask as you wish.”

Acela Kāśyapa said to the Buddha: “How is it, Gautama? Is suffering made by oneself?” The Buddha said to Kāśyapa: “To say that suffering is made by oneself—this is undeclared.” Kāśyapa further asked: “How is it, Gautama? Is suffering made by another?” The Buddha said to Kāśyapa: “To say that suffering is made by another—this too is undeclared.” Kāśyapa further asked: “Is suffering made by both self and another?” The Buddha said to Kāśyapa: “To say that suffering is made by both self and another—this too is undeclared.” Kāśyapa further asked: “How is it, Gautama? Is suffering made neither by self nor by another, without cause?” The Buddha said to Kāśyapa: “To say that suffering is made neither by self nor by another, without cause—this too is undeclared.” Kāśyapa further asked: “How is it, Gautama? I ask: ‘Is suffering made by oneself?’ and you answer: ‘Undeclared’; ‘Is it made by another? Is it made by both self and another? Is it made neither by self nor by another, without cause?’ and you answer: ‘Undeclared.’ Then is there now no such suffering?” The Buddha said to Kāśyapa: “It is not that there is no such suffering; rather, there is such suffering.” Kāśyapa said to the Buddha: “Excellent, Gautama! You say there is such suffering; please teach me the Dharma, so that I may know suffering and see suffering.”

The Buddha said to Kāśyapa: “If the one who feels is himself the one who feels, I ought to say that suffering is made by oneself. If another feels and another then feels, that would be made by another. If feeling is felt by oneself and felt by another, and further gives suffering, being thus made by both self and another—this too I do not say. If, not by self and not by another, suffering arises without cause—this too I do not say. Leaving these extremes, he teaches that middle way; the Tathāgata teaches the Dharma: when this exists, that exists; when this arises, that arises; that is, conditioned by ignorance there are formations, and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering comes together; when ignorance ceases, formations cease, and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering ceases.”

When the Buddha had spoken this discourse, Acela Kāśyapa was far removed from dust and stain, and attained the pure Dharma-eye. At that time Acela Kāśyapa saw the Dharma, attained the Dharma, knew the Dharma, entered the Dharma, crossed beyond all doubt, knew not through another, crossed not by another, and in the true Dharma and Vinaya his mind attained fearlessness; joining his palms, he said to the Buddha: “World-Honored One! I have now crossed over; from this day on I go for refuge to the Buddha, go for refuge to the Dharma, go for refuge to the Saṅgha, and for as long as life lasts I will be an upāsaka; please be my witness.” Acela Kāśyapa, having heard what the Buddha said, rejoiced and rejoiced in accord, paid his respects, and departed.

At that time, not long after Acela Kāśyapa had taken leave of the World-Honored One and departed, he was gored to death by a cow protecting her calf; at the time of his death, his faculties were pure and his complexion bright and clear. At that time the World-Honored One entered the city for alms. At that time many bhikṣus also entered Rājagṛha for alms, and heard people passing the report: “Acela Kāśyapa, having heard the Dharma from the World-Honored One, took his leave and departed, and not long after was gored to death by a cow; at the time of his death, his faculties were pure and his complexion bright and clear.”

The bhikṣus, having finished their alms round, returned and came out of the city, put away robe and bowl, washed their feet, came to where the World-Honored One was, bowed their heads at his feet, withdrew and sat to one side, and said to the Buddha: “World-Honored One! This morning we, many bhikṣus, entered the city for alms, and heard that Acela Kāśyapa, having heard the Dharma and Vinaya from the World-Honored One, took his leave and departed, and not long after was gored to death by a cow protecting her calf; at the time of his death, his faculties were pure and his complexion bright and clear. World-Honored One! To which destiny was he born? Where has he taken birth? What has he attained?” The Buddha said to the bhikṣus: “He has already seen the Dharma, known the Dharma, gone in order of the Dharma, not grasped at the Dharma; he has already attained final nirvāṇa. You should go and make offerings to his body.” At that time the World-Honored One gave Acela Kāśyapa the foremost declaration.

〔303 · Are Suffering and Happiness Made by Oneself?〕(0086b24)Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, on Vulture Peak. At that time the World-Honored One, in the morning, put on his robe, took his bowl, and was entering Rājagṛha for alms, when on the road he saw the wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu; he had a small matter to see to and was travelling toward Vulture Peak; seeing the World-Honored One from afar, he went to where the World-Honored One was, and they exchanged courtesies; having exchanged courtesies, he stood to one side and said to the Buddha: “Gautama! I wish to ask something; would you have the leisure to explain it for me?” The Buddha said to the wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu: “Now is not the time for discussion; I must enter the city for alms. When I return, I will teach you.” The second time it was likewise said. The third time he requested again: “Śramaṇa Gautama! Will you put obstacles in my way? I wish to ask something; please explain it for me.” The Buddha said to the wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu: “Ask as you will; I will teach you.”

The wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu then asked: “Śramaṇa Gautama! Are suffering and happiness made by oneself?” The Buddha said to the wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu: “To say that suffering and happiness are made by oneself—this is undeclared.” He further asked: “Śramaṇa Gautama! Are suffering and happiness made by another?” The Buddha said to the wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu: “To say that suffering and happiness are made by another—this is undeclared.” He further asked: “Gautama! Are suffering and happiness made by both self and another?” The Buddha said to the wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu: “To say that suffering and happiness are made by both self and another—this is undeclared.” He further asked: “Gautama! Are suffering and happiness made neither by self nor by another, without cause?” The Buddha said to the wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu: “To say that suffering and happiness are made neither by self nor by another, without cause—this is undeclared . . .” Taught at length as in the discourse to Acela Kāśyapa above, up to: the World-Honored One gave the wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu the foremost declaration.

義疏Exposition

這一卷二十一經,是緣起食諦界相應的第一卷,全卷只說緣起。說法有幾種:前四經以譬喻說集與滅;二八五至二八七三經是世尊自述,「我憶宿命未成正覺時,獨一靜處,專精禪思」〔T02 0079c28〕,把未成佛前怎樣逆推十二支說出來;二八八一經是舍利弗問、摩訶拘絺羅答,世尊不在場;中間諸經是世尊告比丘,教怎麼看識、怎麼思量觀察;末段二九九至三〇三是異比丘、婆羅門、迦旃延、阿支羅迦葉、玷牟留來問,世尊答以「此有故彼有,此起故彼起」〔T02 0084c15〕。

這一卷有一句話,世尊自己說了讀法:「我得古仙人道、古仙人逕、古仙人道跡,古仙人從此跡去,我今隨去」〔T02 0080c17〕。緣起不是世尊造的,「緣起法者,非我所作,亦非餘人作」〔T02 0085b24〕,是舊路。世尊走上這條路,然後回來告訴人。這一卷從頭到尾,是他走的路和他怎樣告訴人。

一、種樹·燈·火聚(經二八三至二八六)

前四經一個格式:先說集,再說滅,各帶一個譬喻。二八三說「若於結所繫法隨生味著、顧念、心縛,則愛生;愛緣取,取緣有,有緣生,生緣老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦」〔T02 0079a26〕。譬喻是種樹:「初小軟弱,愛護令安,壅以糞土,隨時溉灌,冷暖調適,以是因緣,然後彼樹得增長大」〔T02 0079a29〕。味著、顧念、心縛,就是壅糞溉灌。反過來,「隨順無常觀,住生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、捨觀,不生顧念,心不縛著,則愛滅」〔T02 0079b05〕,像樹不養,還「斷根、截枝,段段斬截,分分解析,風飄日炙,以火焚燒」〔T02 0079b12〕。二八四換一個詞,「所取法」,鏈條從名色說起:「其心驅馳,追逐名色,名色緣六入處,六入處緣觸,觸緣受,受緣愛」〔T02 0079b25〕;樹換成大樹,「下根深固,壅以糞土,溉灌以水,彼樹堅固,永世不朽」〔T02 0079b29〕。

二八五是世尊的自述,從「何法有故生有?何法緣故生有」〔T02 0080a03〕逆推到取,到愛。說到愛就停了,因為愛是能做工夫的地方:「取法味著、顧念、心縛,愛欲增長;彼愛有故取有」〔T02 0080a09〕。譬喻換成燈:「譬如緣膏油及炷,燈明得燒,數增油、炷,彼燈明得久住不」〔T02 0080a12〕;「若不增油治炷,非彼燈明未來不生、盡、磨滅耶」〔T02 0080b01〕。二八六只說差別,譬喻是火聚:「載樵十束、二十束、三十束、四十束、五十束、百束、千束、百千束,積聚燒然,作大火聚」〔T02 0080b11〕,「若彼火聚熾然,不增樵草」〔T02 0080b17〕,火就滅。

四個譬喻說一件事:苦不是一下子來的,是一直在養。養的是什麼?味著、顧念、心縛。樹是養出來的,燈是添出來的,火是加柴加出來的。所以滅先是不養,不添,不加;不養之後,經還說斷根、截枝、焚燒,養的那條愛要斷。這四經放在卷首,把全卷的用功處先點出來:在愛上。

二、齊識而還(經二八七、二八八)

二八七是世尊自述的全本。從老死逆推,「生有故老死有,生緣故老死有。如是有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色」〔T02 0080b28〕,推到名色,問名色從哪裡來:「識有故名色有,識緣故有名色有」〔T02 0080c02〕。再往上推不去了:「我作是思惟時,齊識而還不能過彼,謂緣識名色,緣名色六入處」〔T02 0080c02〕。識緣名色,名色緣識,到這裡轉回來。然後順推一遍集,逆推一遍滅,說到「無明無故行無,無明滅故行滅」〔T02 0080c12〕。

然後是古仙人道。「譬如有人遊於曠野,披荒覓路,忽遇故道古人行處,彼則隨行,漸漸前進,見故城邑、故王宮殿、園觀浴池、林木清淨」〔T02 0080c19〕。他去告訴王,王去住,「豐樂安隱,人民熾盛」〔T02 0080c26〕。世尊解:古仙人道是八聖道,「我從彼道見老病死、老病死集、老病死滅、老病死滅道跡」〔T02 0081a01〕,一支一支見四諦,「我於此法自知自覺,成等正覺」〔T02 0081a03〕,然後為四眾說。

二八八是舍利弗問摩訶拘絺羅,全經世尊不在。舍利弗問老死「自作耶?為他作耶?為自他作耶?為非自非他無因作耶」〔T02 0081a18〕,拘絺羅答四非,「然彼生緣故有老死」〔T02 0081a21〕。一支一支問下來到名色、識。名色緣識,識緣名色,舍利弗抓住這一句問:先說名色緣識生,「而今復言名色緣識,此義云何」〔T02 0081b03〕?拘絺羅答三蘆:「譬如三蘆立於空地,展轉相依,而得竪立,若去其一,二亦不立,若去其二,一亦不立」〔T02 0081b05〕。識緣名色也是這樣,「展轉相依,而得生長」〔T02 0081b08〕。

二八七的「齊識而還」和二八八的三蘆說到同一處。世尊觀未來苦從現在的集起,推到識就轉回來;拘絺羅說識和名色互為緣,再推就是回頭。拘絺羅用三蘆說明:拿掉一根,另兩根也倒。這一卷從這裡起,識不再是鏈條上的一環,是和名色靠在一起才立得住的東西。後面二八九、二九〇說識,就是從這裡說下去的。

三、寧繫身,不繫識(經二八九、二九〇)

二八九、二九〇是一對。「愚癡無聞凡夫於四大身厭患、離欲、背捨而非識」〔T02 0081c05〕。為什麼?四大身「有增、有減、有取、有捨」〔T02 0081c07〕,看得見;心意識看不見,「彼長夜於此保惜繫我,若得、若取,言:『是我、我所、相在。』」〔T02 0081c09〕。世尊說:「愚癡無聞凡夫寧於四大身繫我、我所,不可於識繫我、我所」〔T02 0081c11〕。四大身還能住十年、百年,「彼心、意、識日夜時刻,須臾轉變,異生、異滅。猶如獼猴遊林樹間,須臾處處,攀捉枝條,放一取一」〔T02 0081c14〕。

多聞聖弟子怎麼看識?看觸和受:「樂觸緣生樂受,樂受覺時,如實知樂受覺;彼樂觸滅,樂觸因緣生受亦滅、止、清涼、息、沒」〔T02 0081c18〕。二九〇添一個譬喻:「譬如兩木相磨,和合生火;若兩木離散,火亦隨滅」〔T02 0082a20〕。受是觸磨出來的火,觸散了火就沒有。

寧繫身不繫識,是反著說。身厭離容易,識厭離難,因為識像是一直在。世尊的辦法不是直接看識,是看觸生受、觸滅受滅,從受上看到識的生滅。這是前一節三蘆的用處:識靠名色立,名色這一邊是觸和受,從這一邊下手,識就看得見了。

四、內觸法·思量觀察(經二九一、二九二)

二九一世尊問:「我說內觸法,汝等為取不」〔T02 0082a29〕?一位比丘說取了,「於佛前如是如是自記說。如是如是世尊不悅」〔T02 0082b03〕。阿難請,世尊才說。內觸法是這樣取:「若眾生所有種種眾苦生,此苦何因、何集、何生、何觸」〔T02 0082b10〕?答:億波提。億波提從哪裡來?愛。愛從哪裡來?「世間所念端正之色,於彼愛生而生、繫而繫、住而住」〔T02 0082b16〕。於端正之色「作常想、恒想、安隱想、無病想、我想、我所想而見」〔T02 0082b18〕,愛增長,億波提增長,苦增長。譬喻是毒池:路邊清涼池水,有人下了毒,行路人熱渴,有人告訴他們:「此是清涼池,色香味具足,然中有毒,汝等勿飲」〔T02 0082b25〕,渴的人不信,喝了,「須臾或死,或近死苦」〔T02 0082b27〕。反過來,於端正之色「觀察如病、如癰、如刺、如殺、無常、苦、空、非我」〔T02 0082c03〕,愛離,億波提離,苦離;譬喻還是那池水,這一回他想:「我且忍渴,食乾麨飯,不取水飲」〔T02 0082c11〕。

二九二是「思量觀察正盡苦,究竟苦邊」〔T02 0082c19〕,從苦往上問,「此諸苦何因、何集、何生、何觸」〔T02 0082c21〕,答取;取從愛,愛從受,受從觸,觸從六入處,六入處從名色,名色從識,識從行,行從無明。每一重同一句:「彼所乘苦滅道跡如實知,修行彼向次法,是名比丘向正盡苦,究竟苦邊」〔T02 0082c23〕。到無明,世尊問:「若不樂無明而生明,復緣彼無明作福行、非福行、無所有行不」〔T02 0083b13〕?比丘答不會。世尊印可,再說明之後的受:「身分齊受所覺,身分齊受所覺時如實知;若壽分齊受所覺,壽分齊受所覺時如實知;身壞時壽命欲盡,於此諸受一切所覺滅盡無餘」〔T02 0083b21〕。譬喻是瓦器:「譬如力士取新熟瓦器,乘熱置地,須臾散壞,熱勢悉滅」〔T02 0083b24〕。

二九一只問到愛,二九二問到無明,兩經是同一種問法:何因、何集、何生、何觸。這就是「內觸法」:不是一個法,是一種問法,一重一重往上問,問到答案是自己能做的地方。二九一那位比丘說取了,世尊不悅,經沒有說他說了什麼,只說「異於此比丘所說」〔T02 0082b06〕;世尊接著教的,是這一種問法。瓦器的譬喻是這條路的盡頭:明生了,身還在,受還在,只是熱勢退了,身壞時一起散。

五、甚深(經二九三)

二九三世尊說:「我已度疑,離於猶豫,拔邪見刺,不復退轉。心無所著故,何處有我為彼比丘說法」〔T02 0083c02〕?說的是「賢聖出世空相應緣起隨順法」〔T02 0083c04〕。可是聽的人「猶有疑惑猶豫,先不得得想、不獲獲想、不證證想,今聞法已,心生憂苦、悔恨、矇沒、障礙」〔T02 0083c11〕。為什麼?「此甚深處,所謂緣起,倍復甚深難見,所謂一切取離、愛盡、無欲、寂滅、涅槃」〔T02 0083c13〕。二法:「有為者若生、若住、若異、若滅,無為者不生、不住、不異、不滅」〔T02 0083c15〕。「因集故苦集,因滅故苦滅,斷諸逕路,滅於相續,相續滅,是名苦邊」〔T02 0083c17〕。

這一經把這一卷的難處說出來了。緣起甚深,涅槃更深。先不得得想,是以為自己已經到了;一聽緣起,才知道沒到,就慌。世尊說自己「已度疑」,是對著這種慌說的:路是走得過去的。這一經只有一個聽的人,異比丘,世尊也不叫他做什麼,只說深在哪裡。

六、愚夫、黠慧(經二九四、二九五)

二九四問:愚夫和黠慧的人,一樣「無明覆、愛緣繫,得此識身。內有此識身,外有名色,此二因緣生觸」〔T02 0083c25〕,一樣有六觸入處,一樣受苦樂,「彼於我所修諸梵行者,有何差別」〔T02 0084a03〕?答:愚夫「無明不斷,愛緣不盡,身壞命終,還復受身」〔T02 0084a09〕;黠慧者「無明斷,愛緣盡;無明斷,愛緣盡故,身壞命終,更不復受」〔T02 0084a15〕。差別先在今生斷不斷無明、盡不盡愛,然後落在後際:「還復受身」與「更不復受」。

二九五說:「此身非汝所有,亦非餘人所有。謂六觸入處,本修行願,受得此身」〔T02 0084a24〕。多聞聖弟子於緣起觀察:「有此六識身、六觸身、六受身、六想身、六思身。所謂此有故,有當來生、老、病、死」〔T02 0084a28〕,是世間集;「此無故,六識身無」〔T02 0084b02〕,是世間滅。「世間集滅如實知,善見、善覺、善入」〔T02 0084b09〕。

兩經接著二八九說。識身是什麼?是無明覆、愛緣繫而得的;是本修行願受得的。不是我的,也不是別人的。愚夫與黠慧現在同一副識身,差在現法斷不斷,而見於後際:還受不還受。二八九說識不可繫我,這兩經說為什麼:這副識身是緣來的,緣斷了就不再來。

七、因緣法與緣生法(經二九六、二九九)

二九六分兩個詞:「云何為因緣法?謂此有故彼有,謂緣無明行,緣行識,乃至如是如是純大苦聚集」〔T02 0084b14〕;「云何緣生法?謂無明、行」〔T02 0084b16〕。因緣法是「此有故彼有」這個道理,緣生法是無明、行、識這些法。道理不是佛造的:「若佛出世,若未出世,此法常住,法住法界,彼如來自所覺知,成等正覺,為人演說,開示顯發」〔T02 0084b16〕。「此等諸法,法住、法空、法如、法爾,法不離如,法不異如,審諦真實、不顛倒」〔T02 0084b22〕。知了這兩個,「不求前際」〔T02 0084b27〕,不問我過去是什麼;「不求後際」〔T02 0084b29〕,不問我將來有沒有;「內不猶豫」〔T02 0084c01〕,不問這眾生從哪裡來到哪裡去。凡俗見「悉斷、悉知,斷其根本,如截多羅樹頭,於未來世,成不生法」〔T02 0084c05〕。

二九九是異比丘問:「謂緣起法為世尊作,為餘人作耶」〔T02 0085b23〕?答:「緣起法者,非我所作,亦非餘人作。然彼如來出世及未出世,法界常住,彼如來自覺此法,成等正覺,為諸眾生分別演說,開發顯示」〔T02 0085b24〕。

這兩經和二八七的古仙人道是同一句話。路是舊路,佛是走過的人。「法住法界」〔T02 0084b17〕是說路一直在那裡,「自覺此法」〔T02 0085b26〕是說佛自己走到了。二九六說了知道這個有什麼用:不去問前際後際,那些問題不是答出來的,是在這條道理上斷掉的。

八、大空·法說義說(經二九七、二九八)

二九七是大空法經。「緣生老死者,若有問言:『彼誰老死?老死屬誰?』彼則答言:『我即老死,今老死屬我,老死是我。』」〔T02 0084c16〕這樣答的人,說「命即是身」〔T02 0084c19〕或「命異身異」〔T02 0084c19〕,「此則一義,而說有種種」〔T02 0084c19〕。兩種見,梵行者都沒有,「於此二邊,心所不隨,正向中道」〔T02 0084c22〕。中道是什麼?「賢聖出世,如實不顛倒正見,謂緣生老死」〔T02 0084c23〕。每一支都這樣問一遍:誰是行?行屬誰?答案都只是緣無明故有行。無明離欲而生明,「彼誰老死?老死屬誰者?老死則斷」〔T02 0085a02〕。

大空,空的是「誰」。老死有,老死的人沒有。問老死屬誰,就已經在命即是身、命異身異兩邊裡了。正見只說緣生老死,不說誰。這一經把緣起和無我接在一處:不是另外說一個無我,是緣起說到底,「誰」這個問題自己斷了。

二九八是緣起法的法說和義說。法說一句:「此有故彼有,此起故彼起,謂緣無明行,乃至純大苦聚集」〔T02 0085a14〕。義說是逐支下定義。無明是「不知前際、不知後際、不知前後際,不知於內、不知於外、不知內外,不知業、不知報、不知業報,不知佛、不知法、不知僧,不知苦、不知集、不知滅、不知道」〔T02 0085a17〕,到「於六觸入處,不如實覺知」〔T02 0085a23〕。行三種,識六身,名四陰,色四大,六入處六內處,觸六身,受三,愛三,取四,有三。生是「得陰、得界、得入處、得命根」〔T02 0085b12〕。老是「髮白露頂,皮緩根熟,支弱背僂,垂頭呻吟,短氣前輸,柱杖而行」〔T02 0085b14〕。死是「沒、遷移、身壞、壽盡、火離、命滅,捨陰時到」〔T02 0085b17〕。

法說是一句,義說是十二條。二九七說不要問誰,二九八說每一支是什麼。放在一起讀:支是實的,一一有定義;誰是空的,問不出來。

九、無記與中道(經三〇〇至三〇三)

末四經是四個人來問。三〇〇、三〇二、三〇三問的是同一個問題:苦是誰作的;三〇一問的是正見。三〇〇異婆羅門問「自作自覺耶」〔T02 0085c06〕,世尊說無記;問「他作他覺耶」〔T02 0085c07〕,也無記。婆羅門問為什麼,世尊答:「自作自覺則墮常見,他作他覺則墮斷見。義說、法說,離此二邊,處於中道而說法,所謂此有故彼有,此起故彼起」〔T02 0085c11〕。

三〇一是𨅖陀迦旃延問正見。「世間有二種依,若有、若無,為取所觸;取所觸故,或依有、或依無」〔T02 0085c21〕。「若無此取者,心境繫著使不取、不住、不計我,苦生而生,苦滅而滅。於彼不疑、不惑,不由於他而自知。是名正見」〔T02 0085c22〕。為什麼?「世間集如實正知見,若世間無者不有,世間滅如實正知見,若世間有者無有」〔T02 0085c26〕。見集,就不會說無;見滅,就不會說有。這一經說完,迦旃延「不起諸漏,心得解脫,成阿羅漢」〔T02 0086a03〕。

三〇二是阿支羅迦葉。世尊晨朝乞食,迦葉在路上遇見,三請,世尊才答。迦葉問「苦自作耶」〔T02 0086a14〕,無記;「苦他作耶」〔T02 0086a15〕,無記;自他作、無因作,都無記。迦葉問:那麼「今無此苦耶」〔T02 0086a22〕?世尊說:「非無此苦,然有此苦」〔T02 0086a23〕迦葉說:那請為我說,「令我知苦見苦」〔T02 0086a24〕。世尊說:「若受即自受者,我應說苦自作。若他受他即受者,是則他作」〔T02 0086a25〕;兩種都不說,「離此諸邊,說其中道,如來說法,此有故彼有,此起故彼起」〔T02 0086a29〕。迦葉「遠塵離垢,得法眼淨」〔T02 0086b03〕,歸依,走了不久,「為護犢牸牛所觸殺,於命終時,諸根清淨,顏色鮮白」〔T02 0086b10〕。比丘問他生到哪裡,世尊說:「彼已見法、知法、次法、不受於法,已般涅槃,汝等當往供養其身」〔T02 0086b21〕,為他受第一記。三〇三玷牟留外道出家問苦樂自作他作,「廣說如上阿支羅迦葉經」〔T02 0086c13〕。

三〇〇、三〇二、三〇三的問題只有一個:苦是誰作的。世尊的答只有一個:無記,然後說緣起。無記不是不答,是這個問題問錯了:問自作,就要有一個受者先在那裡,是常見;問他作,受的人和做的人斷開,是斷見。迦葉問得好:那是不是沒有苦?世尊說有苦。苦有,做苦的人沒有,這就是中道。迦葉聽了就見法,路上被牛撞死,世尊說他已般涅槃。這是這一卷最後一個故事,一個在路上問了一句話的人。

十、一卷的讀法

這一卷可以分三段讀。前段是走路:二八三、二八四兩經以樹喻說愛怎麼養大苦,二八五至二八七三經世尊自述未成正覺時逆推十二支,齊識而還,走到古仙人道;二八八是舍利弗與拘絺羅兩位尊者對談,以三蘆立地說識與名色互依。中段是世尊教人走:寧繫身不繫識,內觸法,思量觀察,甚深,愚夫黠慧,此身非汝所有,因緣法與緣生法,大空法經的假問假答,法說義說——二八九至二九八皆世尊告諸比丘。後段二九九至三〇三是別人來問:緣起是誰作的,正見是什麼,苦是誰作的。答都歸到一句:此有故彼有,此起故彼起。

二十一經裡,「此有故彼有」這一句出現在二九六、二九七、二九八、二九九、三〇〇、三〇一、三〇二,七經。前面十四經說的是這句話的內容,後面七經說的是這句話怎麼答問。

最後讀「古仙人道」。緣起不是佛造的,是舊路;佛走過,回來說;說了,有人聽了慌,有人聽了成阿羅漢,有人聽了走在路上被牛撞死,世尊說他已經到了。路一直在那裡。

承衍——攝事分所攝

攝事分緣起食諦界擇攝起於卷九十三,「如是已說處擇攝。緣起、食、諦、界擇攝,我今當說」〔T30n1579 0827b25〕。別嗢拕南:「立、苦聚、諦觀、攝聖教、微智、思量際、觀察、上慢、後甚深。」〔T30n1579 0827c01〕九門依次攝本卷二八三至二九三;卷末第二嗢拕南「異、世俗勝義、法爾、此作等、大空、與分別、自作為其後」〔T30n1579 0832b27〕七門攝二九四至三〇三。門序隨經序。

立門是總綱,先說識與名色互緣:「異熟生識復依名色相續而轉,謂依眼等六依轉故。由是說言:名色緣識」〔T30n1579 0827c15〕。苦聚門釋前四經之樹:「安立九相後有苦樹,能生當有。謂有世間非聰慧者,於現法中所造新業,如小苦樹」〔T30n1579 0828c12〕;養樹的是什麼?「依現在世隨觀愛味,依過去世深生顧戀,依未來世專心繫著」〔T30n1579 0828c15〕,即經之味著、顧念、心縛,三者論分配於三世;「以貪愛水而恒溉灌」〔T30n1579 0828c19〕即經之溉灌。諦觀門釋燈與火聚:「順集諦法,猶如燈炷;即此集諦,如膏油等;苦諦類燈;諸非聰慧補特伽羅,譬於灌油并集炷者」〔T30n1579 0829a25〕;火聚則是「兼行自他無量大眾非利益行。為然自他大苦火聚,攝受聽聞邪法為先,聞思修慧所引邪行,譬如積集乾薪、乾草及乾牛糞」〔T30n1579 0829b02〕——論把燈與火聚分開:燈是自燒,火聚是連別人一起燒。同門釋二八七齊識而還:「觀未來世苦之集諦由誰而有,知由從先集所生起識為邊際現法苦有。既知從先集所生起,不應復觀此云何有」〔T30n1579 0829b13〕,識是邊際,到此轉還;古仙人道論作「我今證得先舊正道,古昔諸仙同所遊履」〔T30n1579 0829b27〕。

攝聖教門釋二八八三蘆:「名色緣識,識緣名色,譬如束蘆展轉相依而得住立。於其中間,諸緣生法皆非自作,亦非他作,非自他作,非無因生」〔T30n1579 0829c11〕;舍利弗讚拘絺羅之語,論一一釋名:「具教智故,名為明了;具證智故,名善調伏;不由他緣,自覺法故,名無所畏;緣於涅槃,如實覺故,名見甘露」〔T30n1579 0829c24〕。微智門釋二八九、二九〇:「四大種身經久時住,常相可得,剎那相似相續隨轉,其無常性難可得故。識無常相麁顯可得,剎那剎那所緣易脫」〔T30n1579 0830a10〕,然而「雖即此識無常性相無量品類麁顯易得,然復說名最極微細,當知其性難可識故、難可入故」〔T30n1579 0830a13〕;入的辦法與經同:「由能分別墮自相續觸所生起諸受分位差別性故,便能悟入識無常性」〔T30n1579 0830a19〕,從觸生受下手。

思量際門釋二九二:「於緣起法善巧苾芻,由三種相,於其三際能正思量,正能盡苦」〔T30n1579 0830a26〕,三相是「苦依處」「苦因緣」「苦因緣依處」〔T30n1579 0830a28〕。同門亦釋二九一之毒池:「貪瞋癡火熱惱為因,令生燋渴,由是遂飲譬如雜毒可樂妙色所緣境界甘美之飲,不能棄捨,轉增渴愛」〔T30n1579 0830b10〕;二九一之億波提,論作「由渴愛故,有當來依;當來依故,便有眾苦」〔T30n1579 0830b12〕,所指相當而詞不同,只錄不對。觀察門釋瓦器:「譬如陶師,舉煩惱火隨眠烝熱,隨有識身熟烝熱瓮,置極清涼涅槃岸上,令離一切煩惱烝熱。又令如瓦有識身攝依得清涼」〔T30n1579 0830c06〕;觀察的終點是「依勝義諦,無流轉者、無涅槃者。唯有彼彼法生故,令彼彼法生;彼彼法滅故,令彼彼法滅」〔T30n1579 0830c14〕。上慢門釋二九三之疑:有學增上慢者「告他言:我已渡疑,永斷三結」〔T30n1579 0830c19〕,與經「我已度疑」同句異字;此人聽聖說「甚深出離世間、空性相應緣性緣起順逆等事。於其所說不能覺了、不隨悟入」〔T30n1579 0830c25〕,「於所未得生已得想,於未防護生已護想,便告於他」〔T30n1579 0831a07〕——經之「先不得得想」,論釋為增上慢;二九一那位自記取內觸法的比丘,亦在此門所攝。後甚深門釋「緣起本性最極甚深,而有一能開示令淺」〔T30n1579 0831b02〕,開示的是「甚深緣起究竟涅槃,三相相應有為、無為體性差別。有為無常,無為常住」〔T30n1579 0831a20〕,即經之二法。

異門釋二九四,愚智之別在中際已斷二惑,而見於後際:「斷此二故,於當來世無復有彼識所隨身,是即名為後際差別」〔T30n1579 0832c07〕。世俗勝義門釋二九五,「由於勝義得善巧故,無是邪執」〔T30n1579 0832c18〕,「由於世俗得善巧故,遠離所有增益不實、損減實事」〔T30n1579 0832c21〕;經之「善見、善覺、善入」論釋為聞思修三慧與現觀之次第。法爾門釋二九六:「由現在世,名為法住;由過去世,名為法定;由未來世,名法如性」〔T30n1579 0833a23〕,「如來於此流轉實性現等覺已,以微妙智起正言詞,方便開示非生、非作」〔T30n1579 0833b04〕,即二九九之非我所作。此作等門釋三〇〇:「此作此受、餘作餘受不應記別」〔T30n1579 0833b10〕,因為「因果相屬一故,諸行相續前後異故」〔T30n1579 0833b11〕;「若於此論不受不執,以中道行,如唯因果而正記別,亦無過失」〔T30n1579 0833b13〕。大空門釋二九七:「一切無我無有差別,總名為空。謂補特伽羅無我及法無我」〔T30n1579 0833b15〕,「如是二種略攝為一,彼處說此名為大空」〔T30n1579 0833b19〕;命即是身、命異身異,論釋為二空所治之見,「遠離如是二邪見邊,唯見因果,名中道行」〔T30n1579 0833b28〕。分別門釋二九八:「先總標舉,說名為初;後即於此復廣開示,說名分別」〔T30n1579 0833c16〕,法說是總標,義說是分別。自作門釋三〇二、三〇三:「自作苦樂不可施設、不可記別。如是他作、俱作、俱非所作無因而生,當知亦爾」〔T30n1579 0833c19〕,「是故遠離前之三種惡因論邊、後之一種無因論邊,覺了如前中道行教,勤修正行,能盡眾苦」〔T30n1579 0833c27〕。三〇一正見之二種依,論於本卷門目無專釋,只錄不對。

緣起食諦界相應首卷至此。承衍下接卷第十四。

The twenty-one discourses of this fascicle open the Connected Discourses on Dependent Arising, Nutriment, the Truths, and the Elements, and the whole fascicle speaks of dependent arising alone. It speaks in several ways. The first four discourses use similes to speak of arising and cessation. Discourses 285 to 287 are the World-Honored One’s own account: “I recall that long ago, before I had attained right awakening, dwelling alone in a quiet place, I gave myself wholly to meditative thought,” and he tells how, before his awakening, he traced the twelve links backward. Discourse 288 is Śāriputra asking and Mahākauṣṭhila answering, with the World-Honored One not present. The discourses in the middle are the World-Honored One addressing the bhikṣus, teaching how to regard consciousness and how to reflect and examine. In the last group, 299 to 303, a certain bhikṣu, a brāhmaṇa, Kātyāyana, Acela Kāśyapa, and Dianmouliu come to ask, and the World-Honored One answers with “when this exists, that exists; when this arises, that arises.”

In this fascicle there is one sentence in which the World-Honored One himself gives the way to read it: “I have found the path of the ancient sages, the ancient sages’ trail, the ancient sages’ track; the ancient sages went by this track, and now I follow after them.” Dependent arising was not made by the World-Honored One: “The Dharma of dependent arising is not made by me, nor made by anyone else.” It is an old road. The World-Honored One walked onto this road and then came back to tell people. From beginning to end, this fascicle is the road he walked and how he told people of it.

I. Planting a Tree, a Lamp, a Mass of Fire (Discourses 283 to 286)

The first four discourses share one pattern: first arising, then cessation, each with a simile. Discourse 283 says: “If toward things bound by the bonds delight, longing, and binding of the mind arise, then craving arises; with craving as condition there is clinging, with clinging as condition existence, with existence as condition birth, with birth as condition old age, sickness, death, grief, lamentation, distress, and suffering.” The simile is planting a tree: “At first it is small and weak; one tends it and keeps it safe, banks it with dung and earth, waters it in season, keeps it from cold and heat; and with these as causes and conditions the tree afterward grows great.” Delight, longing, and binding of the mind are the dung and the watering. The other way round, “following the contemplation of impermanence, abiding in the contemplation of arising and passing away, of dispassion, of cessation, of letting go, longing does not arise and the mind is not bound, and so craving ceases,” like a tree no longer tended; further, the tree is “cut at the root, its branches lopped, chopped into pieces, split part by part, left to the wind and scorched by the sun, and burned with fire.” Discourse 284 changes one term, “things clung to,” and the chain begins from name and form: “the mind races, chasing after name and form; with name and form as condition the six sense bases, with the six sense bases as condition contact, with contact as condition feeling, with feeling as condition craving.” The tree becomes a great tree, “its roots below deep and firm, banked with dung and earth and watered, so that the tree stands firm and does not decay for an age.”

Discourse 285 is the World-Honored One’s own account. From “what exists so that birth exists? What is the condition for birth?” he traces back to clinging and to craving. At craving he stops, because craving is where work can be done: “toward things clung to delight, longing, and binding of the mind arise, and the desire of craving grows; because that craving exists, clinging exists.” The simile becomes a lamp: “It is like a lamp that burns in dependence on oil and wick; if one keeps adding oil and wick, will that lamp’s light long endure?” And: “If one does not add oil or trim the wick, will not the lamp’s light in future fail to arise, be exhausted, and go out?” Discourse 286 states only the difference, and its simile is a mass of fire: “carrying ten bundles of firewood, twenty, thirty, forty, fifty, a hundred, a thousand, a hundred thousand bundles, heaping them up and setting them ablaze to make a great mass of fire”; “if that mass of fire blazes and one does not add fuel or grass,” the fire goes out.

The four similes say one thing: suffering does not come all at once; it is being fed all the time. What feeds it? Delight, longing, binding of the mind. The tree is grown, the lamp is replenished, the fire is fed with wood. So cessation is first not feeding, not replenishing, not adding; and after not feeding, the discourse goes on to cutting the root, lopping the branches, burning. The craving that feeds must be cut. These four discourses stand at the head of the fascicle and point out first where the whole fascicle’s work is done: at craving.

II. Turning Back at Consciousness (Discourses 287 and 288)

Discourse 287 is the full version of the World-Honored One’s own account. From old age and death he traces back: “because birth exists, old age and death exist; with birth as condition, old age and death exist. So too existence, clinging, craving, feeling, contact, the six sense bases, name and form,” until he reaches name and form and asks where name and form come from: “because consciousness exists, name and form exist; with consciousness as condition, name and form exist.” Beyond this he cannot go: “As I was thinking this, I turned back at consciousness and could not go beyond it: with consciousness as condition, name and form; with name and form as condition, the six sense bases.” Consciousness conditions name and form, name and form condition consciousness; here he turns around. Then he traces arising forward once and cessation backward once, down to “when ignorance is absent, formations are absent; when ignorance ceases, formations cease.”

Then comes the path of the ancient sages. “It is as if a man wandering in the wilderness, pushing through the wild in search of a road, suddenly came upon an old road, a place where men of old had walked; he follows it, going gradually forward, and sees an old city, an old royal palace, gardens and bathing pools, clean groves of trees.” He goes and tells the king, and the king goes to dwell there, “prosperous and at ease, its people thriving.” The World-Honored One explains: the path of the ancient sages is the eightfold noble path; “by that path I saw old age, sickness, and death; the arising of old age, sickness, and death; the cessation of old age, sickness, and death; the way to the cessation of old age, sickness, and death.” Link by link he sees the four truths; “in this Dharma I knew for myself and awakened for myself, attaining full right awakening,” and then taught it to the four assemblies.

Discourse 288 is Śāriputra asking Mahākauṣṭhila; through the whole discourse the World-Honored One is absent. Śāriputra asks whether old age and death are “made by oneself? made by another? made by both self and another? made neither by self nor by another, without cause?” Kauṣṭhila answers with the four negations: “yet with birth as condition there are old age and death.” Link by link the questions come down to name and form and to consciousness. Name and form with consciousness as condition, consciousness with name and form as condition: Śāriputra seizes on this and asks: you said before that name and form arise with consciousness as condition, “and now you say name and form are the condition for consciousness; what is the meaning of this?” Kauṣṭhila answers with the three reeds: “It is like three reeds standing on open ground, leaning on one another and so held upright; take one away and the other two do not stand; take two away and the one does not stand.” Consciousness with name and form as condition is like this: “leaning on one another, they grow.”

The “turning back at consciousness” of 287 and the three reeds of 288 arrive at the same place. The World-Honored One, contemplating how future suffering arises from present arising, traces back to consciousness and turns around; Kauṣṭhila says consciousness and name and form are each other’s condition, and to trace further is to turn back. Kauṣṭhila explains with the three reeds: remove one and the other two fall. From here on in this fascicle, consciousness is no longer one link in a chain; it is something that stands only by leaning on name and form. Discourses 289 and 290, which speak of consciousness, go on from here.

III. Better to Bind to the Body than to Consciousness (Discourses 289 and 290)

Discourses 289 and 290 are a pair. “The foolish, unlearned ordinary person is repelled by the body of the four great elements, grows dispassionate toward it, and turns away from it, but not from consciousness.” Why? The body of the four great elements “increases and decreases, is taken up and let go”; it can be seen. Mind, mentation, and consciousness cannot be seen; “through the long night he cherishes them and binds them to a self; whether obtaining or grasping, he says, ‘This is me, this is mine, this is in that.’” The World-Honored One says: “The foolish, unlearned ordinary person would do better to bind self and what belongs to self to the body of the four great elements than to bind self and what belongs to self to consciousness.” The body of the four great elements may yet last ten years, a hundred years; “that mind, mentation, and consciousness changes day and night, hour by hour, moment by moment, arising as one thing and ceasing as another, like a monkey roaming among the forest trees, moment by moment from place to place, catching hold of branches, letting go of one and grasping another.”

How does the learned noble disciple regard consciousness? He regards contact and feeling: “with pleasant contact as condition a pleasant feeling arises; when the pleasant feeling is felt, he knows as it really is that a pleasant feeling is felt; when that pleasant contact ceases, the feeling arisen with pleasant contact as its cause and condition also ceases, is stilled, cooled, quieted, and gone.” Discourse 290 adds a simile: “It is like two sticks rubbed together, which in their meeting give rise to fire; if the two sticks are parted, the fire too goes out.” Feeling is the fire rubbed out of contact; when contact disperses the fire is gone.

Better to bind to the body than to consciousness is said the wrong way round on purpose. To be repelled by the body is easy; to be repelled by consciousness is hard, because consciousness seems to be always there. The World-Honored One’s method is not to look at consciousness directly but to look at contact giving rise to feeling and contact ceasing with feeling ceasing, and from feeling to see the arising and ceasing of consciousness. This is the use of the three reeds of the previous section: consciousness stands by leaning on name and form; on the side of name and form are contact and feeling; begin from that side, and consciousness becomes visible.

IV. The Inner Way of Contact; Reflecting and Examining (Discourses 291 and 292)

In Discourse 291 the World-Honored One asks: “I speak of the inner way of contact; have you taken it up?” One bhikṣu says he has, and “before the Buddha he declared it of himself in such and such a way. Thus and thus the World-Honored One was displeased.” Ānanda asks, and only then does the World-Honored One speak. The inner way of contact is taken up like this: “When the various sufferings that beings have arise, what is the cause of this suffering, what its arising, what its origin, what its contact?” The answer is upadhi, the acquisitions. Where does upadhi come from? From craving. Where does craving come from? “Toward the fair forms the world thinks on, craving arises where they arise, binds where they bind, abides where they abide.” Toward the fair form one “regards it with the notion of permanence, of lastingness, of safety, of health, of self, of what belongs to self,” and craving grows, upadhi grows, suffering grows. The simile is a poisoned pool: by the roadside is a pool of cool water; someone has poisoned it; travelers come, hot and thirsty, and someone tells them, “This is a cool pool, perfect in colour, scent, and taste, but there is poison in it; do not drink.” The thirsty do not believe it; they drink, and “in a moment some die, and some come near to death.” The other way round, toward the fair form one “contemplates it as a disease, as a boil, as a thorn, as a killer, impermanent, suffering, empty, not self,” and craving falls away, upadhi falls away, suffering falls away; the simile is the same pool, and this time he thinks: “I will bear my thirst, eat dried rice, and not take the water to drink.”

Discourse 292 is “reflecting and examining so as rightly to end suffering, to reach the end of suffering.” From suffering one asks upward: “what is the cause of these sufferings, what their arising, what their origin, what their contact?” The answer is clinging; clinging from craving, craving from feeling, feeling from contact, contact from the six sense bases, the six sense bases from name and form, name and form from consciousness, consciousness from formations, formations from ignorance. At every level the same sentence: “he knows as it really is the way to the cessation of the suffering he rides upon, and practises the Dharma that leads there; this is called a bhikṣu heading toward rightly ending suffering, toward reaching the end of suffering.” At ignorance the World-Honored One asks: “If one takes no delight in ignorance and knowledge arises, will one still, with that ignorance as condition, perform meritorious formations, demeritorious formations, or imperturbable formations?” The bhikṣu answers that one will not. The World-Honored One approves, and goes on to speak of feeling after knowledge: “what is felt as feeling bounded by the body, when it is felt as feeling bounded by the body, he knows as it really is; what is felt as feeling bounded by life, when it is felt as feeling bounded by life, he knows as it really is; when the body breaks up and life is about to end, all that is felt in these feelings ceases without remainder.” The simile is a clay pot: “It is like a strong man taking a newly fired clay pot and setting it, still hot, on the ground; in a moment it falls apart, and the heat is wholly gone.”

Discourse 291 asks only as far as craving; 292 asks as far as ignorance. The two are one kind of questioning: what cause, what arising, what origin, what contact. This is the “inner way of contact”: not one teaching but one way of asking, level by level upward, until the answer is a place where one can act oneself. The bhikṣu in 291 said he had taken it up and the World-Honored One was displeased; the discourse does not say what he said, only that it was “different from what this bhikṣu said.” What the World-Honored One goes on to teach is this way of asking. The simile of the clay pot is the end of this road: knowledge has arisen, the body is still here, feeling is still here, only the heat has gone, and when the body breaks up all of it disperses together.

V. Profound (Discourse 293)

In Discourse 293 the World-Honored One says: “I have crossed over doubt, left perplexity behind, pulled out the thorn of wrong view, and do not fall back. Because my mind clings to nothing, where is there an ‘I’ to teach the Dharma to that bhikṣu?” What he teaches is “the Dharma of the noble ones, beyond the world, that accords with emptiness and follows dependent arising.” But the hearer “still has doubt and perplexity; before, he had the notion of having obtained what he had not obtained, of having gained what he had not gained, of having realized what he had not realized; now, having heard the Dharma, grief and suffering, remorse, confusion, and obstruction arise in his mind.” Why? “This profound matter, namely dependent arising; and doubly profound and hard to see, namely the leaving behind of all clinging, the ending of craving, dispassion, quiescence, nirvāṇa.” Two dharmas: “the conditioned arises, abides, changes, and ceases; the unconditioned does not arise, does not abide, does not change, does not cease.” “Because of the arising of its cause, suffering arises; because of the cessation of its cause, suffering ceases; cutting off all the pathways, ending continuation; when continuation ends, that is called the end of suffering.”

This discourse states the difficulty of the whole fascicle. Dependent arising is profound; nirvāṇa is more profound still. The notion of having obtained what one has not obtained is thinking one has already arrived; on hearing dependent arising one learns one has not, and panics. The World-Honored One’s saying that he himself has “crossed over doubt” is said against that panic: the road can be walked through. This discourse has only one hearer, a certain bhikṣu, and the World-Honored One does not tell him to do anything; he only says where the depth lies.

VI. The Fool and the Wise (Discourses 294 and 295)

Discourse 294 asks: the fool and the wise alike, “covered by ignorance and bound by the condition of craving, obtain this conscious body. Within there is this conscious body, without there is name and form; with these two as causes and conditions, contact arises.” Alike they have the six sense bases of contact; alike they feel pleasure and pain; “among those who practise the pure conduct under me, what difference is there?” The answer: for the fool “ignorance is not cut off and the condition of craving is not exhausted; when the body breaks up and life ends, he takes up a body again”; for the wise “ignorance is cut off and the condition of craving exhausted; because ignorance is cut off and the condition of craving exhausted, when the body breaks up and life ends, he does not take one up again.” The difference lies first in whether ignorance is cut off and craving exhausted in this life, and then falls on the later limit: “takes up a body again” against “does not take one up again.”

Discourse 295 says: “This body is not yours, nor is it anyone else’s. It is the six sense bases of contact, obtained as this body through former practice and wish.” The learned noble disciple contemplates dependent arising: “there are these six classes of consciousness, six classes of contact, six classes of feeling, six classes of perception, six classes of volition; because this exists, there are future birth, old age, sickness, and death”: this is the arising of the world; “because this is absent, the six classes of consciousness are absent”: this is the cessation of the world. “Knowing as it really is the arising and cessation of the world, he sees well, awakens well, enters well.”

The two discourses follow on from 289. What is the conscious body? It is obtained by being covered by ignorance and bound by the condition of craving; it is obtained through former practice and wish. It is not mine, nor anyone else’s. The fool and the wise now share one conscious body; the difference is whether it is cut off in this present life, and it shows at the later limit: taking up a body again or not. Discourse 289 says consciousness is not to be bound to a self; these two discourses say why: this conscious body comes by conditions, and when the conditions are cut off it does not come again.

VII. The Dharma of Causes and Conditions and Dependently Arisen Things (Discourses 296 and 299)

Discourse 296 distinguishes two terms: “What is the Dharma of causes and conditions? When this exists, that exists: with ignorance as condition, formations; with formations as condition, consciousness; and so on in this way until the whole great mass of suffering comes together.” “What are dependently arisen things? Ignorance, formations.” The Dharma of causes and conditions is the principle “when this exists, that exists”; dependently arisen things are ignorance, formations, consciousness, and the rest. The principle was not made by a Buddha: “Whether a Buddha arises in the world or not, this Dharma abides forever; the Dharma abides, the realm of the Dharma; the Tathāgata awakened to it himself, attained full right awakening, and teaches it to people, opening it, showing it, revealing it.” “These dharmas: the Dharma abides, the Dharma is empty, the Dharma is thus, the Dharma is so; the Dharma does not depart from thusness, the Dharma does not differ from thusness; examined, true, real, and not inverted.” Knowing these two, one “does not seek the former limit,” does not ask what I was in the past; “does not seek the later limit,” does not ask whether I will exist in the future; “is not perplexed within,” does not ask where this being comes from and where it goes. Common views are “all cut off, all known, cut off at the root like the crown of a palmyra tree, so that in future ages they become things that do not arise.”

Discourse 299 is a certain bhikṣu asking: “Is the Dharma of dependent arising made by the World-Honored One, or made by someone else?” The answer: “The Dharma of dependent arising is not made by me, nor made by anyone else; whether Tathāgatas arise in the world or not, the realm of the Dharma abides forever; the Tathāgata awakens to this Dharma himself, attains full right awakening, and for all beings analyses and teaches it, opens it and shows it.”

These two discourses and the path of the ancient sages in 287 are one and the same sentence. The road is an old road; the Buddha is one who has walked it. “The Dharma abides, the realm of the Dharma” says the road is always there; “awakens to this Dharma himself” says the Buddha walked to it himself. Discourse 296 says what use it is to know this: one does not go asking about the former and later limits. Those questions are not answered; they are cut off on this principle.

VIII. Great Emptiness; the Teaching by the Dharma and by Its Meaning (Discourses 297 and 298)

Discourse 297 is the Discourse on the Dharma of Great Emptiness. “As for old age and death conditioned by birth: if someone asks, ‘Whose is this old age and death? To whom do old age and death belong?’ and he answers, ‘I am old age and death; old age and death now belong to me; old age and death are me,’” then one who answers so says either “the life-principle is the body” or “the life-principle is one thing and the body another”; “these are one in meaning, though spoken in various ways.” Neither view does the one who practises the pure conduct hold: “toward these two extremes his mind does not follow; he heads rightly for the middle way.” What is the middle way? “The right view of the noble ones, beyond the world, as it really is and not inverted, namely: with birth as condition, old age and death.” Every link is asked in this way: who are the formations? to whom do the formations belong? The answer is always only that with ignorance as condition there are formations. When ignorance is left behind through dispassion and knowledge arises, “as for ‘whose is old age and death? to whom do old age and death belong?’, old age and death are cut off.”

Great emptiness empties the “who.” Old age and death exist; the one who grows old and dies does not. To ask to whom old age and death belong is already to stand within the two extremes, the life-principle is the body and the life-principle is other than the body. Right view says only: with birth as condition, old age and death; it does not say who. This discourse joins dependent arising and not self at one point: it does not speak of a separate not self; when dependent arising is spoken to the end, the question “who” cuts itself off.

Discourse 298 is the teaching of dependent arising by the Dharma and by its meaning. The teaching by the Dharma is one sentence: “when this exists, that exists; when this arises, that arises: with ignorance as condition, formations, and so on until the whole great mass of suffering comes together.” The teaching by its meaning defines each link in turn. Ignorance is “not knowing the former limit, not knowing the later limit, not knowing former and later limits; not knowing what is within, not knowing what is without, not knowing within and without; not knowing action, not knowing its result, not knowing action and result; not knowing the Buddha, not knowing the Dharma, not knowing the Saṅgha; not knowing suffering, not knowing its arising, not knowing its cessation, not knowing the way,” down to “not awakening as it really is to the six sense bases of contact.” Formations are three; consciousness six classes; name is four aggregates; form is the four great elements; the six sense bases are the six internal bases; contact six classes; feeling three; craving three; clinging four; existence three. Birth is “obtaining the aggregates, obtaining the elements, obtaining the sense bases, obtaining the life-faculty.” Old age is “white hair and bared crown, loosened skin and ripened faculties, weak limbs and bent back, drooping head and groaning, short breath and leaning forward, walking with a staff.” Death is “passing away, moving on, the breaking up of the body, the end of life, the departure of warmth, the extinction of life, the time come to lay down the aggregates.”

The teaching by the Dharma is one sentence; the teaching by its meaning is twelve items. Discourse 297 says do not ask who; 298 says what each link is. Read together: the links are real, each with its definition; the who is empty, and cannot be asked out.

IX. Undeclared, and the Middle Way (Discourses 300 to 303)

In the last four discourses four people come to ask. Discourses 300, 302, and 303 ask the same question, who makes suffering; 301 asks what right view is. In 300 a certain brāhmaṇa asks whether “it is made by oneself and experienced by oneself,” and the World-Honored One says this is undeclared; he asks whether “it is made by another and experienced by another,” and that too is undeclared. The brāhmaṇa asks why, and the World-Honored One answers: “Made by oneself and experienced by oneself falls into the view of permanence; made by another and experienced by another falls into the view of annihilation. Teaching by the meaning and teaching by the Dharma, free of these two extremes, abiding in the middle way, I teach the Dharma, namely: when this exists, that exists; when this arises, that arises.”

In 301 Saṃdha Kātyāyana asks about right view. “The world relies on two things, existence and non-existence, touched by clinging; because it is touched by clinging, it relies either on existence or on non-existence.” “If there is no such clinging, the mind is not bound to its objects by the fetters, does not cling, does not dwell, does not reckon a self: when suffering arises, it arises; when suffering ceases, it ceases. Toward this he has no doubt and no perplexity; he knows it for himself and not through another. This is called right view.” Why? “Seeing and knowing rightly, as it really is, the arising of the world, there is no ‘the world does not exist’; seeing and knowing rightly, as it really is, the cessation of the world, there is no ‘the world exists.’” Seeing arising, one will not say non-existence; seeing cessation, one will not say existence. When this discourse was spoken, Kātyāyana, “not giving rise to the outflows, his mind liberated, became an arhat.”

Discourse 302 is Acela Kāśyapa. The World-Honored One goes into the city for alms in the morning; Kāśyapa meets him on the road and asks three times before the World-Honored One answers. Kāśyapa asks “is suffering made by oneself?”: undeclared; “is suffering made by another?”: undeclared; made by both, made without cause, all undeclared. Kāśyapa asks: then “is there now no such suffering?” The World-Honored One says: “It is not that there is no such suffering; there is this suffering.” Kāśyapa says: then please teach me, “that I may know suffering and see suffering.” The World-Honored One says: “If the feeling and the one who feels were the same, I would say suffering is made by oneself. If the one who feels and the feeling were other, that would be made by another”; neither is said: “free of all these extremes, I teach the middle; the Tathāgata teaches the Dharma: when this exists, that exists; when this arises, that arises.” Kāśyapa, “far from dust and free of stain, attained the pure eye of the Dharma,” took refuge, and not long after he left, “he was gored to death by a cow protecting her calf; at the time of his death his faculties were clear and his complexion bright and pure.” The bhikṣus asked where he had been reborn, and the World-Honored One said: “He has seen the Dharma, known the Dharma, followed the Dharma, and does not take up the Dharma; he has already entered final nirvāṇa; you should go and make offerings to his body,” and declared of him the foremost declaration. In 303 the wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu asks whether suffering and happiness are made by oneself or by another, and the discourse is “set out in full as in the discourse of Acela Kāśyapa above.”

Discourses 300, 302, and 303 have one question: who makes suffering. The World-Honored One has one answer: undeclared, and then he teaches dependent arising. Undeclared is not a refusal to answer; it is that the question is wrongly put. To ask whether it is made by oneself requires someone who experiences to be there first: that is the view of permanence. To ask whether it is made by another breaks the one who experiences from the one who makes: that is the view of annihilation. Kāśyapa asks well: then is there no suffering? The World-Honored One says there is suffering. Suffering exists; the maker of suffering does not. This is the middle way. Kāśyapa hears it and sees the Dharma, is killed by a cow on the road, and the World-Honored One says he has already entered final nirvāṇa. This is the last story of the fascicle: a man who asked one question on the road.

X. How to Read the Fascicle

This fascicle may be read in three parts. The first part is walking: Discourses 283 and 284 use the tree to say how craving feeds suffering until it is great; 285 to 287 are the World-Honored One’s own account of tracing the twelve links backward before his awakening, turning back at consciousness, and walking to the path of the ancient sages; 288 is the conversation of the two venerables Śāriputra and Kauṣṭhila, using three reeds on open ground to say that consciousness and name and form lean on each other. The middle part is the World-Honored One teaching people to walk: better to bind to the body than to consciousness, the inner way of contact, reflecting and examining, the profound, the fool and the wise, this body is not yours, the Dharma of causes and conditions and dependently arisen things, the hypothetical questions and answers of the Discourse on Great Emptiness, the teaching by the Dharma and by its meaning: in 289 to 298 the World-Honored One addresses the bhikṣus throughout. The last part, 299 to 303, is others coming to ask: who made dependent arising, what is right view, who makes suffering. Every answer comes back to one sentence: when this exists, that exists; when this arises, that arises.

Among the twenty-one discourses, the sentence “when this exists, that exists” appears in 296, 297, 298, 299, 300, 301, and 302, seven discourses. The first fourteen discourses say what this sentence contains; the last seven say how this sentence answers questions.

Last, read “the path of the ancient sages.” Dependent arising was not made by the Buddha; it is an old road. The Buddha walked it and came back to speak of it. When he spoke, some who heard panicked, some who heard became arhats, and one who heard was killed by a cow while walking on the road, and the World-Honored One said he had already arrived. The road is always there.

Carrying Forward — What the Compendium of Topics Gathers

The Compendium of Topics takes up dependent arising, nutriment, the truths, and the elements beginning in Fascicle 93: “Thus the gathering of the sense bases has been spoken. The gathering of dependent arising, nutriment, the truths, and the elements I shall now speak.” Its summary verse runs: “Establishing; the mass of suffering; contemplation of the truths; gathering the holy teaching; subtle knowledge; the limit of reflection; examination; overestimation; the later profundity.” These nine headings gather Discourses 283 to 293 of this fascicle in order; the second summary verse at the fascicle’s end, “difference; the conventional and the ultimate; so of itself; this one makes, and the rest; great emptiness; together with analysis; self-making last,” gathers 294 to 303 in seven headings. The order of headings follows the order of the discourses.

The heading of establishing is the general outline, and it speaks first of consciousness and name and form as each other’s condition: “Consciousness arisen as result in turn depends on name and form and continues to turn, since it turns in dependence on the eye and the other five supports. Therefore it is said: with name and form as condition, consciousness.” The heading of the mass of suffering glosses the tree of the first four discourses: “establishing the tree of future suffering in nine aspects, able to produce future existence: there are in the world those not wise who, in the present life, perform new actions, like a small tree of suffering.” What feeds the tree? “Depending on the present age, contemplating the taste of craving; depending on the past age, deeply longing in attachment; depending on the future age, fixing the mind wholly in attachment”: these are the discourse’s delight, longing, and binding of the mind, which the treatise distributes among the three times; “forever watering it with the water of greed and craving” is the discourse’s watering. The heading of contemplation of the truths glosses the lamp and the mass of fire: “the things that go with the truth of arising are like the lamp’s wick; the truth of arising itself is like the oil; the truth of suffering is likened to the lamp; persons who are not wise are likened to those who pour in oil and gather wicks.” The mass of fire is “acting at the same time in ways of no benefit to oneself and to immeasurable multitudes of others; for the kindling of the great fire of suffering for oneself and others, the taking in and hearing of wrong teachings first, and then the wrong conduct drawn forth by the wisdom of hearing, reflection, and cultivation, is like heaping up dry firewood, dry grass, and dry cow-dung.” The treatise separates the lamp from the mass of fire: the lamp burns oneself; the mass of fire burns others along with oneself. The same heading glosses the turning back at consciousness of 287: “Contemplating by what the truth of the arising of future suffering comes to be, he knows that present suffering comes to be with the consciousness arisen from former arising as its limit. Knowing that it arises from former arising, he does not go on to contemplate how this comes to be.” Consciousness is the limit; here he turns back. The path of the ancient sages the treatise gives as “I have now realized the right path of former ages, which the sages of old all walked together.”

The heading of gathering the holy teaching glosses the three reeds of 288: “with name and form as condition, consciousness; with consciousness as condition, name and form, like bundles of reeds leaning on one another and so standing. Among them, all dependently arisen things are not made by themselves, not made by another, not made by both, not arisen without cause.” Śāriputra’s words of praise for Kauṣṭhila the treatise glosses name by name: “Possessing the knowledge of the teaching, he is called clear in understanding; possessing the knowledge of realization, he is called well tamed; not through another’s condition but awakening to the Dharma himself, he is called fearless; taking nirvāṇa as his object and awakening to it as it really is, he is called one who sees the deathless.” The heading of subtle knowledge glosses 289 and 290: “The body of the four great elements abides for a long time; the mark of constancy can be found, and moment by moment it continues to turn in similar fashion, so that its impermanence is hard to find. The mark of the impermanence of consciousness is coarse and plainly found, for moment by moment its object slips away”; and yet, “though the mark of the impermanence of this consciousness is coarse and easily found in immeasurable kinds, it is still called the most extremely subtle, for its nature is hard to recognize and hard to enter.” The way to enter is the same as in the discourse: “by being able to distinguish the differences of state among the feelings arisen from contact that fall within one’s own continuum, one can enter into the impermanence of consciousness”: beginning from contact giving rise to feeling.

The heading of the limit of reflection glosses 292: “A bhikṣu skilled in the Dharma of dependent arising, by three aspects, can rightly reflect on the three limits and can rightly end suffering”; the three aspects are “the basis of suffering,” “the cause and condition of suffering,” and “the basis of the cause and condition of suffering.” The same heading also glosses the poisoned pool of 291: “with the fire of greed, hatred, and delusion and their burning torment as cause, scorching thirst arises, and so he drinks what is like a sweet drink mixed with poison, the pleasing objects of fair form, and cannot give it up, and his thirsting craving increases all the more.” The upadhi of 291 the treatise gives as “because of thirsting craving there is the future support; because of the future support there are the many sufferings”: the referents correspond but the words differ, and this is only recorded, not matched. The heading of examination glosses the clay pot: “like a potter, he takes the conscious body heated by the fire of the defilements and the steaming of the latent tendencies, the hot-fired pot, and sets it on the utterly cool shore of nirvāṇa, so that it leaves behind all the steaming heat of the defilements; and he makes the conscious body, like the clay, attain coolness in what it depends on.” The end-point of examination is: “in terms of ultimate truth, there is no one who transmigrates and no one who attains nirvāṇa; there is only this: because these dharmas arise, those dharmas are made to arise; because these dharmas cease, those dharmas are made to cease.” The heading of overestimation glosses the doubt of 293: one in training with overestimation “tells others: I have crossed over doubt and cut off the three bonds forever,” the same sentence as the discourse’s “I have crossed over doubt” with a different word; such a person, hearing the noble ones speak of “the profound deliverance from the world, the matters of conditions and dependent arising in forward and reverse order that accord with emptiness, cannot understand what is said and does not enter into it,” and “toward what he has not obtained he has the notion of having obtained it, toward what he has not guarded he has the notion of having guarded it, and so he tells others”: the discourse’s notion of having obtained what one has not obtained the treatise glosses as overestimation, and the bhikṣu of 291 who declared he had taken up the inner way of contact also falls under this heading. The heading of the later profundity glosses “dependent arising is in its nature most extremely profound, and yet there is one who can open it and make it shallow”; what is opened is “the profound dependent arising, the final nirvāṇa, and the difference in nature between the conditioned and the unconditioned that goes with the three marks: the conditioned is impermanent, the unconditioned abides forever,” which is the discourse’s two dharmas.

The heading of difference glosses 294: the difference between fool and wise lies in the two afflictions already cut off in the middle limit, and shows at the later limit: “because these two are cut off, in the future age there is no longer that body followed by consciousness; this is called the difference at the later limit.” The heading of the conventional and the ultimate glosses 295: “through skill in the ultimate, there is no such wrong grasping”; “through skill in the conventional, he leaves behind all adding of what is not real and taking away of what is real”; the discourse’s “sees well, awakens well, enters well” the treatise glosses as the sequence of the three wisdoms of hearing, reflection, and cultivation and of direct realization. The heading of so of itself glosses 296: “by the present age it is called the abiding of the Dharma; by the past age it is called the fixity of the Dharma; by the future age it is called the thusness of the Dharma”; “the Tathāgata, having fully awakened to the real nature of this transmigration, with subtle knowledge brings forth right words and by skilful means opens and shows that it is not born and not made,” which is 299’s not made by me. The heading of this one makes, and the rest, glosses 300: “that this one makes and this one experiences, that another makes and another experiences, should not be declared,” because “cause and result belong together as one, while the formations continue in sequence with earlier and later differing”; “if toward this doctrine one neither accepts nor grasps, but by the practice of the middle way rightly declares it only as cause and result, there is also no fault.” The heading of great emptiness glosses 297: “all is without self, without distinction, and is called emptiness in general, namely the selflessness of persons and the selflessness of dharmas”; “these two, gathered briefly into one, are called in that place great emptiness.” The life-principle is the body and the life-principle is other than the body the treatise glosses as the views the two emptinesses counter: “leaving far behind these two extremes of wrong view and seeing only cause and result is called the practice of the middle way.” The heading of analysis glosses 298: “first the general statement, called the beginning; afterward, on this same point, the further broad showing, called analysis”: the teaching by the Dharma is the general statement, the teaching by its meaning the analysis. The heading of self-making glosses 302 and 303: “that suffering and happiness are made by oneself cannot be posited and cannot be declared; so too made by another, made by both, made by neither and arisen without cause; know that it is likewise,” and “therefore, leaving far behind the three extremes of doctrines of bad causes that come first and the one extreme of the doctrine of no cause that comes last, awakening to the teaching of the practice of the middle way as before, and diligently cultivating right practice, one can end all suffering.” The two things on which the world relies in 301, right view, the treatise does not gloss under a heading of its own in this fascicle; this is only recorded, not matched.

Here ends the first fascicle of the Connected Discourses on Dependent Arising, Nutriment, the Truths, and the Elements. Carrying forward continues in Fascicle 14.

考據Apparatus

全段定位 本單元即《雜阿含經》卷第十二全卷:卷題「雜阿含經卷第十二」,譯署「宋天竺三藏求那跋陀羅譯」,經二十一部(經序二八三至三〇三),無偈,無攝頌,卷末尾題「雜阿含經卷第十二」。全卷漢字一萬零四百三十五。住處五:舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園(經283–287),王舍城迦蘭陀竹園(經288–296;經288 為尊者舍利弗、尊者摩訶拘絺羅在耆闍崛山),拘留搜調牛聚落(經297–300),那梨聚落深林中待賓舍(經301),王舍城耆闍崛山(經302·303)。說者:經283–287·289·290·292·294–298 為世尊告諸比丘(經283–286 中有佛問、諸比丘答,經292 末佛問、一比丘答;經294 中諸比丘請說);經288 為尊者舍利弗問、尊者摩訶拘絺羅答,本卷唯一非佛親說之經;經291 為佛問、一比丘自記,佛告阿難、阿難請說,佛為阿難說;經293 為世尊告一比丘;經299 為一比丘問、佛答;經300 為一婆羅門問、佛答;經301 為尊者𨅖陀迦旃延問、佛答;經302 為阿支羅迦葉三請四問、佛答,經303 為玷牟留外道出家三請四問、佛答。所對之鏡為《瑜伽師地論》攝事分契經事緣起食諦界擇攝(論卷九十三至九十四)。大正藏校記異讀五十八條(內十二條為今行校本修訂列),另今行校本按語二條,見目九;大正注所載座標十八條,見目十。


一、科判定位

卷第十二之位——底本卷首:

「雜阿含經卷第十二」〔T02 0079a22〕 「宋天竺三藏求那跋陀羅譯」〔T02 0079a24〕

卷末尾題同作「雜阿含經卷第十二」〔T02 0086c16〕。經序起於(二八三):「如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給」〔T02 0079a25〕。本卷為緣起食諦界相應之首卷。

住處(皆底本逐字):

  • 舍衛國祇樹給孤獨園——「如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給」〔T02 0079a25〕:經283;同句又見〔T02 0079b23〕〔T02 0080b08〕:經284·286;「如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤」〔T02 0079c27〕〔T02 0080b24〕:經285·287。
  • 王舍城迦蘭陀竹園——「如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹」〔T02 0081a09〕:經288;「爾時,尊者舍利弗、尊者摩訶拘絺羅在」〔T02 0081a10〕「耆闍崛山」〔T02 0081a11〕:經288 二尊者所在;「如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀」〔T02 0081c04〕:經289;同句又見〔T02 0082a01〕〔T02 0082a28〕〔T02 0082c18〕〔T02 0083c23〕〔T02 0084a23〕〔T02 0084b12〕:經290·291·292·294·295·296;「如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹」〔T02 0083c01〕:經293。
  • 拘留搜調牛聚落——「如是我聞:一時,佛住拘留搜調牛聚落。」〔T02 0084c11〕:經297;同句又見〔T02 0085b21〕:經299;「如是我聞:一時,佛住拘留搜調牛聚」〔T02 0085a11〕〔T02 0085c03〕:經298·300。
  • 那梨聚落深林中待賓舍——「如是我聞:一時,佛住那梨聚落深林」〔T02 0085c17〕「中待賓舍」〔T02 0085c18〕:經301。
  • 王舍城耆闍崛山——「如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城耆闍崛山。」〔T02 0086a04〕:經302;「如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城耆闍崛」〔T02 0086b24〕:經303。

二十一經之型與所問所說(型依經文本身之「問」「答」「告」「白」;所問所說皆底本逐字):

經錨型所問・所說(逐字)
283〔T02 0079a25〕世尊告諸比丘→佛問、諸比丘答→佛合法「若於結所繫」〔T02 0079a26〕;「如人種樹,初小軟弱,愛」〔T02 0079a29〕;「常觀,住生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、捨觀,不生」〔T02 0079b06〕;「之流水。比丘!於意云何?非為彼樹斷截」〔T02 0079b14〕
284〔T02 0079b23〕同上「隨生味著、顧念、縛心,其心驅馳,追逐名色,」〔T02 0079b25〕;「譬大樹根」〔T02 0079b28〕;「則不驅馳、追逐名色,則名色滅,名色滅則」〔T02 0079c08〕
285〔T02 0079c27〕世尊告諸比丘:佛自述未成正覺時之自念、自問、自答→佛問、諸比丘答(二番)「我憶宿命未成」〔T02 0079c28〕;「世間難入,所謂若生、若老、若病、若死、若遷、」〔T02 0080a01〕;「譬如緣膏油及」〔T02 0080a12〕;「炷,燈明得燒,數增油、炷,彼燈明得久住不?」〔T02 0080a13〕
286〔T02 0080b08〕世尊告諸比丘:起句同前經而略→佛問、諸比丘答(二番)「說。差別者」〔T02 0080b11〕;「譬如載樵十束、二十束、三十束、四」〔T02 0080b11〕;「於意云何?此火相續長夜熾然不?」〔T02 0080b14〕
287〔T02 0080b24〕世尊告諸比丘:佛自述未成正覺時之逆順觀→故道故城之譬→八聖道「思惟時,齊識而還不能過彼,謂緣識名」〔T02 0080c03〕;「無故行無?何法滅故行滅?」〔T02 0080c11〕;「我得古仙人道、古」〔T02 0080c17〕;「八聖道,正見、正志、正語、正業、正命、正方便、正念、」〔T02 0080c29〕
288〔T02 0081a09〕尊者舍利弗請問→尊者摩訶拘絺羅答(老死至識,五番)→第六番問名色與識互緣、答以三蘆之譬→舍利弗讚(三十種讚歎)→拘絺羅說法師→拘絺羅讚舍利弗→二正士更相隨喜「云何?老死自作耶?為他作」〔T02 0081a18〕;「他作、亦非非自他作無因作,然彼生緣故」〔T02 0081a21〕;「智者因譬得解。譬如三蘆立於空地,展轉」〔T02 0081b05〕;「羅所說法故,當以三十種讚歎稱揚隨喜。」〔T02 0081b17〕;「名法師;說生、有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色、識,厭」〔T02 0081b19〕
289〔T02 0081c04〕世尊告諸比丘(直說)「於四大身厭患、離欲、背捨而非識」〔T02 0081c06〕;「何?見四大身有增、有減、有取、有捨,而於心、」〔T02 0081c07〕;「識日夜時刻,須臾轉變,異生、異滅。猶如獼」〔T02 0081c15〕;「弟子於諸緣起善思惟觀察,所謂樂觸緣」〔T02 0081c18〕
290〔T02 0082a01〕同上「於四大色身生厭、離欲、背捨,但非識」〔T02 0082a03〕;「夜時刻,須臾不停,種種轉變,異生、異滅。」〔T02 0082a12〕;「如兩木相磨,和合生火;若兩木離散,火亦」〔T02 0082a21〕;「者,於色解脫,於受、想、行、識解脫,於生、老、病、」〔T02 0082a25〕
291〔T02 0082a28〕佛問→一比丘自記→世尊不悅(敘述)→佛告阿難→阿難請→佛為阿難說(毒池之譬二番)「我說內觸法,汝」〔T02 0082a29〕;「時,彼比丘於佛前如是如是自記」〔T02 0082b03〕;「作如是取時,當知此苦億波」〔T02 0082b11〕;「涼池水,香味具足,有人以毒著中,陽春之」〔T02 0082b23〕
292〔T02 0082c18〕世尊告諸比丘(逐支思量,取至無明)→佛問、比丘答→佛讚、瓦器之譬「云何思量觀察」〔T02 0082c19〕;「正盡苦,究竟苦邊?時,思量眾生所有眾苦,種」〔T02 0082c20〕;「因、行集、行生、行觸,作諸福行,善識生,作諸」〔T02 0083a28〕;「器,乘熱置地,須臾散壞,熱勢悉滅。如是,比」〔T02 0083b25〕
293〔T02 0083c01〕世尊告異比丘(直說)「我已度疑,離於猶」〔T02 0083c02〕;「出世空相應緣起隨順法,所謂有是故是」〔T02 0083c05〕;「緣起,倍復甚深難見,所謂一切取離、愛盡、無」〔T02 0083c14〕;「欲、寂滅、涅槃;如此二法,謂有為、無為,有為」〔T02 0083c15〕
294〔T02 0083c23〕世尊告諸比丘→佛自設問→諸比丘請→佛再告「無明覆、愛緣繫,得此識身。內有此識身,外」〔T02 0083c25〕;「我所修諸梵行者,有何差別?」〔T02 0084a04〕;「尊是法根、法眼、法依」〔T02 0084a05〕;「所以者何?此愚癡凡夫本不修梵行,向正」〔T02 0084a11〕
295〔T02 0084a23〕世尊告諸比丘(直說)「此身非汝所有」〔T02 0084a24〕;「亦非餘人所有。謂六觸入處,本修行願,受」〔T02 0084a25〕;「思身。所謂此有故,有當來生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、」〔T02 0084a29〕;「聞聖弟子於世間集、世間滅如實正知,善」〔T02 0084b05〕
296〔T02 0084b12〕同上「我今當說因緣」〔T02 0084b13〕;「未出世,此法常住,法住法界,彼如來自所覺」〔T02 0084b17〕;「有老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。此等諸法,法住、法空、法」〔T02 0084b22〕;「斷、悉知,斷其根本,如截多羅樹頭,於未」〔T02 0084c06〕
297〔T02 0084c11〕世尊告諸比丘(佛所設之問答)「所謂大空法經」〔T02 0084c14〕;「彼誰老死?老死屬誰?」〔T02 0084c17〕;「所無有。於此二邊,心所不隨,正向中」〔T02 0084c22〕;「頭,於未來世成不生法。若比丘無明離欲」〔T02 0085a04〕
298〔T02 0085a11〕世尊告諸比丘(佛自設問、自答,逐支)「我今當說緣起法」〔T02 0085a12〕;「法說、義說」〔T02 0085a13〕;「明?若不知前際、不知後際、不知前後際,」〔T02 0085a17〕;「前說老,是名老死。是名緣起義說。」〔T02 0085b19〕
299〔T02 0085b21〕一比丘問→佛答「世尊!謂緣起法為世尊作,為餘」〔T02 0085b23〕;「緣起法者,非我所作,」〔T02 0085b24〕;「亦非餘人作。然彼如來出世及未出世,法界」〔T02 0085b25〕
300〔T02 0085c03〕一婆羅門問(二番)→佛答無記→婆羅門再問→佛說離二邊「為自作自覺耶?」〔T02 0085c06〕;「無記。自作自覺,此是無記。」〔T02 0085c07〕;「自作自覺則墮常見,他作他覺則墮」〔T02 0085c11〕;「斷見。義說、法說,離此二邊,處於中道而」〔T02 0085c12〕
301〔T02 0085c17〕尊者𨅖陀迦旃延問→佛答→成阿羅漢(敘述)「說正見。云何正見?云何世尊施設正見?」〔T02 0085c20〕;「世間有二種依,若有、若無,」〔T02 0085c21〕;「為取所觸;取所觸故,或依有、或依無。若」〔T02 0085c22〕;「說,不起諸漏,心得解脫,成阿羅漢。」〔T02 0086a03〕
302〔T02 0086a04〕阿支羅迦葉三請→四問、佛四答無記→迦葉詰問→佛說受與中道→迦葉得法眼淨、歸依→命終(敘述)→諸比丘白佛→佛答、授記(敘述)「云何,瞿曇!苦自作耶?」〔T02 0086a14〕;「非無此苦,然有此苦。」〔T02 0086a23〕;「若受即自受者,我應」〔T02 0086a25〕;「彼已見法、知法、次法、不受於法,已般涅槃,」〔T02 0086b21〕
303〔T02 0086b24〕玷牟留外道出家三請→四問、佛四答無記→以下略文,指前經「乞食,於路見玷牟留外道出家,少有所營,」〔T02 0086b26〕;「門瞿曇!苦樂自作耶?」〔T02 0086c06〕;「非自非他無因作者,此是無記……」〔T02 0086c13〕

經組之提挈(只列底本之次,不立科判):

  1. 經283——結所繫法:種樹之愛護與斷根焚燒;味著則愛緣取乃至苦聚集,無常觀等則愛滅乃至苦聚滅。
  2. 經284——所取法:大樹根深與斷根;識驅馳追逐名色,順逆說至名色、六入處。
  3. 經285——宿命未成正覺時:生、有、取逐支自問,取法味著而愛增長;膏油與炷之燈。
  4. 經286——同前經之起句而略;十束乃至百千束之樵,火聚增薪。
  5. 經287——宿命未成正覺時:逆觀至識,齊識而還,滅觀至無明;古仙人道,曠野故道見故城邑;八聖道。
  6. 經288——尊者舍利弗問、尊者摩訶拘絺羅答:老死乃至識,非自作、非他作;三蘆相依;說法師;二正士更相讚歎。
  7. 經289——四大身與心、意、識:凡夫寧繫四大身為我;獼猴攀枝;樂觸乃至捨觸,受之滅、止、清涼、息、沒。
  8. 經290——同前經之義;兩木相磨,觸集則受集。
  9. 經291——內觸法:苦之億波提因,億波提之愛因,愛之所生;路側清涼池水著毒,二番。
  10. 經292——思量觀察正盡苦:取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色、識、行、無明逐支;福行、非福行、無所有行;新熟瓦器。
  11. 經293——為異比丘說:賢聖出世空相應緣起隨順法;緣起甚深,一切取離、愛盡、無欲、寂滅、涅槃倍復甚深;有為、無為。
  12. 經294——愚夫與黠慧:同得此識身,修梵行與不修梵行之差別。
  13. 經295——此身非汝所有,亦非餘人所有;六識身乃至六思身;世間集、世間滅。
  14. 經296——因緣法與緣生法:法住、法空、法如、法爾;不求前際、後際;截多羅樹頭。
  15. 經297——大空法經:誰老死、老死屬誰;命即是身、命異身異,離二邊,正向中道。
  16. 經298——緣起法之法說與義說:無明、行、識、名色、六入處、觸、受、愛、取、有、生、老死逐支。
  17. 經299——緣起法非佛所作,亦非餘人作;法界常住。
  18. 經300——一婆羅門問自作自覺、他作他覺:無記;常見、斷見;離二邊,處於中道。
  19. 經301——尊者𨅖陀迦旃延問正見:世間二種依;離於二邊說於中道。
  20. 經302——阿支羅迦葉問苦自作、他作:無記;非無此苦;說中道;得法眼淨,命終,授第一記。
  21. 經303——玷牟留外道出家問苦樂自作、他作:無記;以下如前經。

說者——經283·284 佛語之中「比丘!於意云何?非為彼樹斷截」〔T02 0079b14〕以下為佛問,「答言」〔T02 0079b16〕為諸比丘答。經285–287 皆佛自述「我憶宿命未成」〔T02 0079c28〕之事,其中自念、自問之語為佛宿時之念;經285答言:「如是,世尊!」之答(〔T02 0080a14〕)與「比丘白」〔T02 0080b02〕為諸比丘答;經286「比丘白」〔T02 0080b14〕與「答言」〔T02 0080b19〕亦諸比丘答。經287 譬中「彼作是念」〔T02 0080c21〕與「即往白王」〔T02 0080c22〕之語,為佛所述譬中人語。經288 全經不出世尊之口:「尊者舍利」〔T02 0081a15〕「弗問尊者摩訶拘絺羅」〔T02 0081a16〕為舍利弗之問;其先「欲有所問,寧」〔T02 0081a13〕為舍利弗請問;「答言」〔T02 0081a17〕以下皆拘絺羅答;尊者摩訶拘絺羅答言:「今當說譬,如」之說譬在〔T02 0081b04〕;尊者舍利弗言:「善哉!善哉!尊者摩訶拘絺羅!」在〔T02 0081b09〕,為舍利弗讚;尊者摩訶拘絺羅說:「老死厭患、離欲、滅盡,是」在〔T02 0081b18〕,說法師為拘絺羅之語;其後「尊者摩訶拘絺羅語尊者舍利」〔T02 0081b25〕以下為拘絺羅讚舍利弗;末「時,二正士更相隨喜,各還所住。」〔T02 0081c03〕為敘述者語,本經無「佛說此經已」。經289 佛語之中「彼如是思惟」〔T02 0081c23〕所述之念與「解脫知見」〔T02 0081c27〕所述之語,皆佛所述聖弟子之念。經291「時,有異比丘從座起,整衣服,稽」〔T02 0082b01〕以下為一比丘自記;「說。如是如是世尊不悅」〔T02 0082b04〕為敘述者語;「佛告阿難」〔T02 0082b05〕「阿難白佛」〔T02 0082b06〕;佛告阿難:「善哉!諦」在〔T02 0082b08〕,其下之說皆對阿難,末作「是故,阿難!於此法如是」〔T02 0082c14〕;毒池二番之「有人語言」〔T02 0082b24〕〔T02 0082c08〕與渴者「彼則念言」〔T02 0082c09〕,為佛所述譬中人語。經292 佛語中呼「比丘」為單數,照底本;末佛告比丘:「於」在〔T02 0083b12〕為佛問,比丘白佛:「不」在〔T02 0083b14〕為比丘答,佛言:「善哉!善哉!比丘!我亦如是說,」在〔T02 0083b18〕為佛讚。經293「爾時,世尊告異比丘」〔T02 0083c02〕,聽者一人;「為彼比丘說賢聖」〔T02 0083c04〕之「彼比丘」為佛所指之他人;結語作「諸比丘聞佛」〔T02 0083c21〕,照底本。經294「比丘白佛言」〔T02 0084a04〕為諸比丘請,「爾時,世尊告諸比」〔T02 0084a06〕以下佛再告。經297「若有問言」與「彼則答言」(〔T02 0084c17〕〔T02 0084c18〕)、「若復問言」與「彼則答言」(〔T02 0084c25〕〔T02 0084c26〕)為佛所設之問答,非佛問諸比丘答。經298「云何義說」〔T02 0085a16〕以下逐支之問,如「云何為行」〔T02 0085a25〕之類,皆佛自設問、自答。經299「時,有異比丘來詣佛所」〔T02 0085b22〕,「佛告比丘」〔T02 0085b24〕;結語作「時,彼比丘聞佛所說」〔T02 0085c01〕。經300「時,有異婆羅門來詣佛所」〔T02 0085c04〕,婆羅門呼佛為「瞿」〔T02 0085c05〕「曇」〔T02 0085c06〕,照底本;結語作「彼婆羅門歡」〔T02 0085c15〕「喜隨喜,從座起去。」〔T02 0085c16〕。經301「爾時,尊者𨅖陀迦旃延詣佛所,」〔T02 0085c18〕,佛呼「𨅖陀迦旃延」〔T02 0085c21〕;結語作「心得解脫,成阿羅漢」〔T02 0086a03〕。經302 迦葉三請,「第二」〔T02 0086a10〕之請為略文;「佛告迦葉」〔T02 0086a14〕以下四答皆佛語;「合掌白佛言」〔T02 0086b06〕以下為迦葉歸依之語;「時,阿支羅迦葉辭」〔T02 0086b09〕以下命終為敘述者語;「聞有」〔T02 0086b12〕「傳說」〔T02 0086b13〕所傳之語為他人之傳;「白佛言」〔T02 0086b16〕以下為諸比丘白佛;「佛告諸比丘」〔T02 0086b20〕以下佛答;末「爾時,世尊為阿支羅迦」〔T02 0086b22〕「葉受第一記」〔T02 0086b23〕為敘述者語。經303 外道三請,「第二說亦如是」〔T02 0086c02〕之請為略文;四答之後「廣說如上」〔T02 0086c13〕為略文,本經無「佛說此經已」。

本卷無偈,無攝頌。

略文之句(底本略去同經之文或指他經;白話依底本之語略述,不代為補出;所指只依本卷經文):

經略文(逐字)錨所指
286「如上廣」(下接「說。差別者」〔T02 0080b11〕)〔T02 0080b10〕本卷經285 自「我憶宿命未成」〔T02 0079c28〕以下之文
286「如是廣說,乃至」〔T02 0080b21〕同經前文與經285 滅分「愛則滅,愛滅則取滅,乃至純大苦」〔T02 0080b05〕之式
287「廣說」〔T02 0080c10〕同經集分「是有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色」〔T02 0080b29〕之逐支自問(滅分同式)
302「第二」(下接「亦如是說」〔T02 0086a11〕)〔T02 0086a10〕同經迦葉初請與佛初答
303「第二說亦如是」〔T02 0086c02〕同經外道初請與佛初答
303「廣說如上」(下接「阿支羅迦葉經,乃至世尊為玷牟留外道出」〔T02 0086c14〕)〔T02 0086c13〕本卷經302「云何,瞿曇!所問」〔T02 0086a20〕以下至「葉受第一記」〔T02 0086b23〕

經中「乃至」之略為同經前文或常句者,如「乃至純大苦聚集」「乃至純大苦聚滅」之類,全卷屢見,不列;經292 比丘答中「乃至生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅」〔T02 0083b17〕亦常句,不列。

攝事分自身之嗢拕南——論擇攝本卷諸經之段,逐字錄之(不據以改本卷之次,不據以立本卷之科):

「立等、二諦等、以觸為緣等、」〔T30n1579 0827b27〕 「有滅等、食等、最後如理等。」〔T30n1579 0827b28〕

(以上總嗢拕南)

「立、苦聚、諦觀、攝聖教、微智、」〔T30n1579 0827c01〕 「思量際、觀察、上慢、後甚深。」〔T30n1579 0827c02〕

「異、世俗勝義、法爾、此作等、」〔T30n1579 0832b27〕 「大空、與分別、自作為其後。」〔T30n1579 0832b28〕

「觸緣、見圓滿、實、解、不愛樂、」〔T30n1579 0834a11〕 「法住智、精進、生處等為後。」〔T30n1579 0834a12〕

「有滅、若沙門婆羅門、受智、」〔T30n1579 0837b03〕 「流轉、與來往、佛順逆為後。」〔T30n1579 0837b04〕

第一首別嗢拕南九項之段,其次與本卷經283–293 之次大體相當:「立」為總說三相建立緣起,無專屬之經;「苦聚」與經283·284、「諦觀」與經285–287、「攝聖教」與經288、「思量際」「觀察」與經292、「上慢」「後甚深」與經293 同詞;「微智」之段與經289·290 同詞而無同喻(目三)。第二首七項之段:「法爾」與經296、「大空」與經297、「與分別」與經298、「自作為其後」與經302 同詞;「異」「世俗勝義」「此作等」三段與經294·295·300 義近(目三)。第三首、第四首諸項,只「法住智」之段與經296 有同詞;「有滅」之段與經293 義近而經無「有滅」二字;餘項只錄其位次(目十①)。目三、目四、目十①題下所附之嗢拕南項名,皆為讀法。

二、異譯對勘

本卷二十一經,《別譯雜阿含經》(大正藏第二冊第一〇〇號)未見對照經——大正注於本卷諸條之中,無一條標別譯經序,亦無「cf.」互見之條;大正校注未標別譯對照。本卷無別譯對勘注。不自建對照。

三、經論宗依(眼)

雜阿含為佛及弟子之說,其所依即經自身;論之於經,是擇攝而非所依。以下依本卷經序,列攝事分論文與本卷經文逐字同詞者(論之嗢拕南項名附於題下,為讀法,見目一);詞異者標明,不以論改經,不以經改論。論總說三相建立緣起之段,「略由三相,應知建立緣起差別。一、從前際、」〔T30n1579 0827c03〕,「言:識緣名色,名色緣識。於現在世,猶如束」〔T30n1579 0827c23〕,為本卷之總綱,無專屬之經;其「識緣名色,名色緣識」與經288 同詞,「束」「蘆」之喻與經288 之三蘆相近(見經288)。

種樹·愛護與斷截(經283·苦聚)

  • 經:「如人種樹,初小軟弱,愛」〔T02 0079a29〕;「結所繫法味著將養,則生恩愛,愛緣取,」〔T02 0079b03〕;「常觀,住生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、捨觀,不生」〔T02 0079b06〕;「斷根、截枝,段段斬截,分分解析,風飄日炙,」〔T02 0079b12〕
  • 論:「復次,安立九相後有苦樹,能生當有。謂」〔T30n1579 0828c12〕;「小苦樹。若彼世間非聰慧者,於能隨順諸」〔T30n1579 0828c14〕;「漏處所,依現在世隨觀愛味,依過去世深」〔T30n1579 0828c15〕;「生顧戀,依未來世專心繫著。如是住已,先」〔T30n1579 0828c16〕;「加滋茂,以貪愛水而恒溉灌,令如前說能」〔T30n1579 0828c19〕;「於能順煩惱諸行,無倒隨觀生滅法性;於」〔T30n1579 0828c22〕;「斷、無欲及以滅界,無倒隨觀是寂靜性;損減」〔T30n1579 0828c23〕;「慧者,不欲滋榮後有小樹,便斷其愛、愛緣」〔T30n1579 0828c25〕

同詞者「樹」「小」「愛」「溉灌」「生滅」「無欲」「滅」「斷」「愛緣取」;經「初小軟弱」論「小苦樹」「後有小樹」,經「味著」「顧念」論「隨觀愛味」「深生顧戀」,經「隨時溉灌」論「以貪愛水而恒溉灌」,經「無常觀,住生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、捨觀」論「無倒隨觀生滅法性」「斷、無欲及以滅」,詞異。

大樹·根深與名色(經284·苦聚)

  • 經:「隨生味著、顧念、縛心,其心驅馳,追逐名色,」〔T02 0079b25〕;「譬大樹根」〔T02 0079b28〕;「幹、枝條、柯葉、華果,下根深固,壅以糞土,溉灌」〔T02 0079b29〕;「以水,彼樹堅固,永世不朽。如是,比丘!」〔T02 0079c01〕
  • 論:「所造順後受業,總攝為一,說名後有如大」〔T30n1579 0829a01〕;「苦樹。若於能順諸煩惱法,如前乃至專心」〔T30n1579 0829a02〕;「繫著。如是住已,彼先所造順後受業如直」〔T30n1579 0829a03〕;「下根,令樹欝茂。於現法中,彼愛煩惱如傍」〔T30n1579 0829a04〕;「切種子識,於當來世正續生時,住於名色。」〔T30n1579 0829a06〕;「如是苦樹長時安立。當知如是補特伽羅,」〔T30n1579 0829a07〕

同詞者「大」「樹」「根」「名色」「愛」;經「大樹」論「如大苦樹」,經「下根深固」論「如直下根」,經「彼樹堅固,永世不朽」論「苦樹長時安立」,經「其心驅馳,追逐名色」論「識,於當來世正續生時,住於名色」,詞異。

宿命未成正覺時·膏油與炷(經285·諦觀)

  • 經:「我憶宿命未成」〔T02 0079c28〕;「譬如緣膏油及」〔T02 0080a12〕;「炷,燈明得燒,數增油、炷,彼燈明得久住不?」〔T02 0080a13〕;「丘!於意云何?譬如油、炷然燈,若不增油治」〔T02 0080b01〕
  • 論:「復次,世尊在昔為菩薩時,棄前所得諸世」〔T30n1579 0829a10〕;「緣起逆歷觀察。當知此中,由三種相,於其」〔T30n1579 0829a14〕;「知此中,順集諦法,猶如燈炷;即此集諦,如」〔T30n1579 0829a25〕;「膏油等;苦諦類燈;諸非聰慧補特伽羅,譬」〔T30n1579 0829a26〕;「於灌油并集炷者;如是苦燈燒然長世。當」〔T30n1579 0829a27〕

同詞者「膏油」「炷」「燈」「油」;經「宿命未成正覺時」論「在昔為菩薩時」,經「數增油、炷」論「灌油并集炷」,經「燈明得久住」論「苦燈燒然長世」,詞異。

載樵·火聚(經286·諦觀)

  • 經:「譬如載樵十束、二十束、三十束、四」〔T02 0080b11〕;「大火聚,若復有人增其乾草樵薪,諸比丘!」〔T02 0080b13〕;「於意云何?此火相續長夜熾然不?」〔T02 0080b14〕
  • 論:「量大眾非利益行。為然自他大苦火聚,」〔T30n1579 0829b03〕;「如積集乾薪、乾草及乾牛糞。由是因緣,令」〔T30n1579 0829b05〕;「苦火聚長時熾然,無有斷絕。」〔T30n1579 0829b06〕

同詞者「火聚」「乾草」「熾然」;經「樵薪」論「乾薪」,經「長夜」論「長時」,詞異。

齊識而還·古仙人道(經287·諦觀)

  • 經:「思惟時,齊識而還不能過彼,謂緣識名」〔T02 0080c03〕;「我得古仙人道、古」〔T02 0080c17〕;「仙人逕、古仙人道跡,古仙人從此跡去,我」〔T02 0080c18〕;「八聖道,正見、正志、正語、正業、正命、正方便、正念、」〔T02 0080c29〕
  • 論:「復次,世尊在昔為菩薩時,處菩提座,依緣」〔T30n1579 0829b07〕;「起門逆次而入。先緣後際,如理思惟老死」〔T30n1579 0829b08〕;「有苦、集,觀現在苦乃至作意相應心識,而復」〔T30n1579 0829b17〕;「轉還。又為漸次觀彼後際集諦依處,後際苦」〔T30n1579 0829b18〕;「者令現在前。作是思惟:我今證得先舊正」〔T30n1579 0829b27〕;「道,古昔諸仙同所遊履。如是但以世間作」〔T30n1579 0829b28〕

同詞者「識」「還」「道」「古」「仙」「思惟」;經「齊識而還不能過彼」論「乃至作意相應心識,而復轉還」,經「古仙人道、古仙人逕、古仙人道跡」論「先舊正道,古昔諸仙同所遊履」,詞異。經之曠野故道、故城邑之譬,論此段未見。

老死非自作·三蘆(經288·攝聖教)

  • 經:「云何?老死自作耶?為他作」〔T02 0081a18〕;「智者因譬得解。譬如三蘆立於空地,展轉」〔T02 0081b05〕;「識緣名色亦復如是。展轉相依,而得生長。」〔T02 0081b08〕;「世尊聲聞中,智慧明達,善調無畏,見甘露」〔T02 0081b10〕;「法,以甘露法具足身作證者,謂尊者摩訶拘」〔T02 0081b11〕
  • 論:「復次,佛世尊教三處所攝。何等為三?一、善」〔T30n1579 0829c07〕;「法前際苦、集,名色緣識,識緣名色,譬如束」〔T30n1579 0829c11〕;「蘆展轉相依而得住立。於其中間,諸緣生」〔T30n1579 0829c12〕;「法皆非自作,亦非他作,非自他作,非無因」〔T30n1579 0829c13〕;「名善調伏;不由他緣,自覺法故,名無所」〔T30n1579 0829c25〕;「畏;緣於涅槃,如實覺故,名見甘露;盡、無」〔T30n1579 0829c26〕;「證得妙甘露界具足安住。」〔T30n1579 0829c28〕

同詞者「自作」「他作」「名色」「識」「蘆」「展轉相依」「調」「無畏」「甘露」「具足」;經「三蘆」論「束蘆」,經「竪立」論「住立」,經「善調無畏」論「善調伏」「無所畏」,經「見甘露法,以甘露法具足身作證」論「見甘露」「身證得妙甘露界具足安住」,詞異。

四大身與心意識·獼猴(經289·微智)

  • 經:「於四大身厭患、離欲、背捨而非識」〔T02 0081c06〕;「何?見四大身有增、有減、有取、有捨,而於心、」〔T02 0081c07〕;「識日夜時刻,須臾轉變,異生、異滅。猶如獼」〔T02 0081c15〕;「弟子於諸緣起善思惟觀察,所謂樂觸緣」〔T02 0081c18〕
  • 論:「復次,有諸愚夫外道種類,雖能觀見四大種」〔T30n1579 0829c29〕;「減,死時、生時有捨取故。便於其身能厭、能」〔T30n1579 0830a02〕;「相麁顯可得,剎那剎那所緣易脫,其相轉變,」〔T30n1579 0830a12〕;「是慧眼所見境故。四大種身有增、有減、有」〔T30n1579 0830a16〕;「捨、有取,其無常性尚為非理肉眼境界,況」〔T30n1579 0830a17〕;「分別墮自相續觸所生起諸受分位差別」〔T30n1579 0830a20〕

同詞者「四大」「身」「有增、有減」「有捨、有取」「厭」「識」「轉變」「緣起」「觸」「受」;經「愚癡無聞凡夫」論「愚夫外道種類」,經「四大身」論「四大種身」,經「須臾轉變」論「剎那剎那」「其相轉變」,詞異。經之獼猴攀枝之喻,論此段未見;喻既不同,依對位之法列參(目十①)。

四大色身·兩木相磨(經290·微智)

  • 經:「於四大色身生厭、離欲、背捨,但非識」〔T02 0082a03〕;「者何?四大色身現有增減、有取、有捨,若心、」〔T02 0082a04〕;「如兩木相磨,和合生火;若兩木離散,火亦」〔T02 0082a21〕;「隨滅。如是諸受緣觸集,觸生觸集,若彼彼」〔T02 0082a22〕;「者,於色解脫,於受、想、行、識解脫,於生、老、病、」〔T02 0082a25〕
  • 論:同上段,又「智見,漸次於受所依止身所因諸觸,及餘」〔T30n1579 0830a22〕;「一切名所攝行,皆能厭離,生於勝解,亦得解」〔T30n1579 0830a23〕

同詞者同上,又「觸」「受」「解脫」;經「諸受緣觸集」論「受所依止身所因諸觸」,詞異。經之兩木相磨之喻,論此段未見;依對位之法列參。

內觸法·毒池(經291)

  • 經:「我說內觸法,汝」〔T02 0082a29〕;「時,彼比丘於佛前如是如是自記」〔T02 0082b03〕;「集、何生、何觸?』作如是取時,當知此苦億波」〔T02 0082b11〕;「涼池水,香味具足,有人以毒著中,陽春之」〔T02 0082b23〕;「月,諸行路者風熱渴逼,競來欲飲。有人語」〔T02 0082b24〕
  • 論(上慢之段,參):「雜亂。由是因緣,彼於未得生已得想,於」〔T30n1579 0831a03〕;「未防護生已護想,便告於他。又於無學」〔T30n1579 0831a04〕
  • 論(思量際之段,只錄):「以故?如前說故。此二種依,用攝受愛以為」〔T30n1579 0830b06〕;「在境界,貪瞋癡火熱惱為因,令生燋渴,由」〔T30n1579 0830b10〕;「是遂飲譬如雜毒可樂妙色所緣境界甘」〔T30n1579 0830b11〕;「美之飲,不能棄捨,轉增渴愛;由渴愛故,」〔T30n1579 0830b12〕;「有當來依;當來依故,便有眾苦。如是當知」〔T30n1579 0830b13〕

經之一比丘於佛前自記,與論上慢之段「於未得生已得想」「便告於他」義近而詞異,列參。論思量際之段「雜毒」「飲」「渴」「愛」與經之毒池、「渴」「飲」「愛」同詞,而此段依論之次為經292 之位,只錄不對位;經「億波提」論「當來依」,詞不同,不引作對位。

思量觀察正盡苦·瓦器(經292·思量際·觀察)

  • 經:「云何思量觀察」〔T02 0082c19〕;「正盡苦,究竟苦邊?時,思量眾生所有眾苦,種」〔T02 0082c20〕;「彼所乘苦滅道跡如實知,修行彼向次法,」〔T02 0082c23〕;「因、行集、行生、行觸,作諸福行,善識生,作諸」〔T02 0083a28〕;「汝亦知此。於彼彼法起彼彼法,生彼彼法,」〔T02 0083b19〕;「無明離欲而生明,身分齊受所覺,身分齊受」〔T02 0083b21〕;「一切所覺滅盡無餘。譬如力士取新熟瓦」〔T02 0083b24〕;「器,乘熱置地,須臾散壞,熱勢悉滅。如是,比」〔T02 0083b25〕
  • 論(思量際):「復次,於緣起法善巧苾芻,由三種相,於其」〔T30n1579 0830a26〕;「三際能正思量,正能盡苦。云何三相?一、苦依」〔T30n1579 0830a27〕;「處,二、苦因緣,三、苦因緣依處,是名三相。云」〔T30n1579 0830a28〕
  • 論(觀察):「復次,由五種相,正勤方便觀察緣起,能盡」〔T30n1579 0830b20〕;「眾苦,能作苦邊。何等為五?一者、觀察諸緣」〔T30n1579 0830b21〕;「法中無明為緣,福及非福、不動新業因法有」〔T30n1579 0830c01〕;「聖道、道果涅槃。彼於爾時,譬如陶師,舉」〔T30n1579 0830c06〕;「煩惱火隨眠烝熱,隨有識身熟烝熱瓮,置」〔T30n1579 0830c07〕;「令如瓦有識身攝依得清涼。應知如前領」〔T30n1579 0830c09〕;「受所有身邊際受,乃至廣說。未捨命來,常」〔T30n1579 0830c10〕;「依勝義諦,無流轉者、無涅槃者。唯有彼彼」〔T30n1579 0830c14〕;「法生故,令彼彼法生;彼彼法滅故,令彼彼」〔T30n1579 0830c15〕

同詞者「思量」「觀察」「盡苦」「苦邊」「福」「非福」「無明」「彼彼法」「瓦」「熱」「受」;經「思量觀察正盡苦」論「正思量,正能盡苦」「觀察緣起,能盡眾苦,能作苦邊」,經「無所有行」論「不動新業」,經「修行彼向次法」論「修行法隨法行」(「行;四者、修行法隨」〔T30n1579 0830b23〕),經「力士取新熟瓦器,乘熱置地」論「陶師」「熟烝熱瓮,置極清涼涅槃岸上」,經「身分齊受」「壽分齊受」論「身邊際受」,詞異。

度疑·甚深二法(經293·上慢·後甚深)

  • 經:「我已度疑,離於猶」〔T02 0083c02〕;「豫,拔邪見刺,不復退轉。心無所著故,何處」〔T02 0083c03〕;「出世空相應緣起隨順法,所謂有是故是」〔T02 0083c05〕;「法,而彼比丘猶有疑惑猶豫,先不得得想、」〔T02 0083c11〕;「緣起,倍復甚深難見,所謂一切取離、愛盡、無」〔T02 0083c14〕;「欲、寂滅、涅槃;如此二法,謂有為、無為,有為」〔T02 0083c15〕;「續滅,是名苦邊。比丘!彼何所滅?謂有餘」〔T02 0083c19〕
  • 論(上慢):「者,彼告他言:我已渡疑,永斷三結。我於」〔T30n1579 0830c19〕;「所證有學解脫,已離猶豫,已拔毒箭,已能」〔T30n1579 0830c20〕;「甚深出離世間、空性相應緣性緣起順逆等」〔T30n1579 0830c25〕;「二種因及緣故,於如實覺發起狐疑;於自」〔T30n1579 0830c27〕;「雜亂。由是因緣,彼於未得生已得想,於」〔T30n1579 0831a03〕
  • 論(後甚深):「云何如前聖說甚深?謂能開示甚深緣起究」〔T30n1579 0831a20〕;「竟涅槃,三相相應有為、無為體性差別。有為」〔T30n1579 0831a21〕;「無常,無為常住;諸行皆苦,涅槃寂靜。一切有」〔T30n1579 0831a22〕;「因所引現在苦依任運而滅,至苦邊際。此」〔T30n1579 0831a27〕

同詞者「疑」「猶豫」「拔」「空」「相應」「緣起」「得想」「甚深」「涅槃」「有為」「無為」「苦邊」;經「度疑」論「渡疑」(度、渡同詞異寫),經「離於猶豫」論「已離猶豫」,經「拔邪見刺」論「已拔毒箭」,經「賢聖出世空相應緣起隨順法」論「甚深出離世間、空性相應緣性緣起順逆等事」,經「先不得得想」論「於未得生已得想」,經「苦邊」論「苦邊際」,詞異。

愚夫與黠慧(經294·異)

  • 經:「無明覆、愛緣繫,得此識身。內有此識身,外」〔T02 0083c25〕;「有名色,此二因緣生觸。此六觸入所觸,愚」〔T02 0083c26〕;「智者生苦樂受覺,因起種種。何等為六?眼觸」〔T02 0084a02〕;「無明不斷,愛緣不盡,身壞命終,還復受身;」〔T02 0084a09〕
  • 論:「於此正法毘奈耶中,雖復愚智俱從前際」〔T30n1579 0832b29〕;「至於中際,並由二種根本煩惱集成如是」〔T30n1579 0832c01〕;「有識之身,此身為緣,於外所有情非情數名」〔T30n1579 0832c02〕;「色所攝所緣境界,領納三受。然其智者於」〔T30n1579 0832c03〕;「二皆斷。斷此二故,於當來世無復有彼識」〔T30n1579 0832c07〕;「為智者,先已尋求智資糧攝諸梵行故。於」〔T30n1579 0832c12〕

同詞者「智者」「名色」「受」「梵行」「斷」;經「無明覆、愛緣繫」論「二種根本煩惱」,經「得此識身」論「集成如是有識之身」,經「黠慧」論「智者」,經「愚癡無聞凡夫」論「愚者」,詞異。

此身非汝所有·世間集滅(經295·世俗勝義)

  • 經:「此身非汝所有」〔T02 0084a24〕;「亦非餘人所有。謂六觸入處,本修行願,受」〔T02 0084a25〕;「有此六識身、六觸身、六受身、六想身、六」〔T02 0084a28〕;「聞聖弟子於世間集、世間滅如實正知,善」〔T02 0084b05〕;「間生滅,成就賢聖出離、實寂、正盡苦,究竟」〔T02 0084b08〕
  • 論:「復次,於諸緣起善巧多聞諸聖弟子,如實」〔T30n1579 0832c15〕;「了知世俗、勝義二諦道理。如實知故,於現」〔T30n1579 0832c16〕;「法中有識身等所有諸法了知無我,終不執」〔T30n1579 0832c17〕;「所祈願、思所建立,由誓願故,即以聞思」〔T30n1579 0832c24〕;「毘鉢舍那修所成行能隨悟入。又於識、觸、」〔T30n1579 0832c26〕;「受、想、思身,歷觀為苦。又於愛身差別觀時,」〔T30n1579 0832c27〕;「世間集及世間滅,由聞思慧,說名善見,亦」〔T30n1579 0833a03〕;「切煩惱及諸苦故,名出離慧。最極究竟能通」〔T30n1579 0833a12〕

同詞者「多聞聖弟子」(論作「多聞諸聖弟子」)「緣起」「識」「觸」「受」「想」「思身」「願」「世間集」「世間滅」「善見」「出離」;經「此身非汝所有,亦非餘人所有」論「了知無我,終不執彼為我、我所」,經「本修行願」論「思所祈願」「由誓願故」,經「六識身、六觸身、六受身、六想身、六思身」論「識、觸、受、想、思身」,詞異。

因緣法與緣生法·法住法界(經296·法爾)

  • 經:「我今當說因緣」〔T02 0084b13〕;「法及緣生法」〔T02 0084b14〕;「未出世,此法常住,法住法界,彼如來自所覺」〔T02 0084b17〕;「有老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。此等諸法,法住、法空、法」〔T02 0084b22〕;「如、法爾,法不離如,法不異如,審諦真實、不」〔T02 0084b23〕;「顛倒。如是隨順緣起,是名緣生法。謂無明、」〔T02 0084b24〕
  • 論:「復次,由二因緣,於諸緣起及緣生法,建立」〔T30n1579 0833a18〕;「因果次第,無始時來展轉安立,名為法性。」〔T30n1579 0833a22〕;「由現在世,名為法住;由過去世,名為法定;」〔T30n1579 0833a23〕;「由未來世,名法如性。非無因性,故名如」〔T30n1579 0833a24〕;「性,故名諦性。所知實性,故名真性;由如實」〔T30n1579 0833a26〕;「智依處性故,名無倒性,非顛倒性。由彼」〔T30n1579 0833a27〕;「來因果展轉法住法性,由彼相應名句文」〔T30n1579 0833b07〕;「身,為令解了,隨順建立法住法界種性依」〔T30n1579 0833b08〕

同詞者「緣起」「緣生法」「法住」「法界」「如」「諦」「真」「顛倒」「隨順」;經「法住、法空、法如、法爾」論「法住」「法定」「法如性」「法性」,經「審諦真實、不顛倒」論「諦性」「真性」「無倒性,非顛倒性」,詞異。論之嗢拕南項名「法爾」〔T30n1579 0832b27〕與經「法爾」同詞。

大空法經·命身一異(經297·大空)

  • 經:「所謂大空法經」〔T02 0084c14〕;「彼誰老死?老死屬誰?」〔T02 0084c17〕;「我。』所言:『命即是身。』或言:『命異身異。』此則一」〔T02 0084c19〕;「所無有。於此二邊,心所不隨,正向中」〔T02 0084c22〕
  • 論:「復次,一切無我無有差別,總名為空。謂補」〔T30n1579 0833b15〕;「名為大空。謂若有離世俗言說,妄見為依,」〔T30n1579 0833b20〕;「法,或緣生法異彼、屬彼。此依妄見,非住梵」〔T30n1579 0833b22〕;「見,立如是論:命即是身,乃至廣說。如是亦」〔T30n1579 0833b26〕;「是二邪見邊,唯見因果,名中道行。所知真」〔T30n1579 0833b29〕;「諸行,假施設有,謂是諸行,諸行屬彼。若依」〔T30n1579 0833c02〕

同詞者「大空」「屬」「命即是身」「梵行」「邊」「中道」「行」;經「於此二邊,心所不隨,正向中道」論「遠離如是二邪見邊,唯見因果,名中道行」,經「老死屬誰」「行屬誰」論「諸行屬彼」,詞異。

緣起法·法說與義說(經298·與分別)

  • 經:「我今當說緣起法」〔T02 0085a12〕;「法說、義說」〔T02 0085a13〕;「明?若不知前際、不知後際、不知前後際,」〔T02 0085a17〕;「罪無罪、習不習、若劣若勝、染污清淨,分別」〔T02 0085a22〕;「前說老,是名老死。是名緣起義說。」〔T02 0085b19〕
  • 論:「復次,由二因緣,當知施設所有緣起一切種」〔T30n1579 0833c06〕;「相。謂總標舉,或別分別。云何為二?一、如所」〔T30n1579 0833c07〕;「有性?謂無明等諸緣生行一切種相。如彼無」〔T30n1579 0833c12〕;「明是前際無智。乃至廣說差別體相。廣分」〔T30n1579 0833c13〕;「標舉,說名為初;後即於此復廣開示,說名」〔T30n1579 0833c17〕;「分別。」〔T30n1579 0833c18〕

同詞者「緣起」「無明」「前際」「分別」;經「法說」論「總標舉」,經「義說」論「別分別」,經「不知前際」論「前際無智」,詞異。

緣起非我所作(經299)

  • 經:「世尊!謂緣起法為世尊作,為餘」〔T02 0085b23〕;「緣起法者,非我所作,」〔T02 0085b24〕;「亦非餘人作。然彼如來出世及未出世,法界」〔T02 0085b25〕
  • 論(法爾之段,參):「此流轉實性現等覺已,以微妙智起正言」〔T30n1579 0833b05〕;「詞,方便開示非生、非作。當知此中,無始時」〔T30n1579 0833b06〕;「身,為令解了,隨順建立法住法界種性依」〔T30n1579 0833b08〕

同詞者「作」「法界」;經「非我所作,亦非餘人作」論「非生、非作」,經「如來自覺此法,成等正覺」論「如來於此流轉實性現等覺已」(「起,無始時來,因果展轉流轉相續。如來於」〔T30n1579 0833b04〕),詞異。此段依論之次為經296 之位,於本經列參。

自作自覺·無記(經300·此作等)

  • 經:「為自作自覺耶?」〔T02 0085c06〕;「無記。自作自覺,此是無記。」〔T02 0085c07〕;「自作自覺則墮常見,他作他覺則墮」〔T02 0085c11〕;「斷見。義說、法說,離此二邊,處於中道而」〔T02 0085c12〕
  • 論:「復次,由二因緣,此作此受、餘作餘受不應」〔T30n1579 0833b10〕;「記別。云何為二?一者、因果相屬一故,諸行」〔T30n1579 0833b11〕;「故。若於此論不受不執,以中道行,如唯」〔T30n1579 0833b13〕;「因果而正記別,亦無過失。」〔T30n1579 0833b14〕

同詞者「作」「記」「中道」;經「自作自覺」「他作他覺」論「此作此受、餘作餘受」,經「此是無記」論「不應記別」,詞異。依對位之法列參。

世間二種依·正見(經301)

  • 經:「說正見。云何正見?云何世尊施設正見?」〔T02 0085c20〕;「世間有二種依,若有、若無,」〔T02 0085c21〕;「為取所觸;取所觸故,或依有、或依無。若」〔T02 0085c22〕;「者無有,是名離於二邊說於中道,所謂此」〔T02 0085c28〕
  • 論(見圓滿之段,參):「復次,若有棄捨無因、惡因,於因生法五種因」〔T30n1579 0834b14〕;「中獲得正見,名見圓滿。於此正法及毘奈」〔T30n1579 0834b15〕
  • 論(思量際之段,只錄):「以故?如前說故。此二種依,用攝受愛以為」〔T30n1579 0830b06〕

同詞者「正見」「二種依」;論思量際之「二種依」為內身苦依與外親屬攝受苦依,經之二種依為有、無,詞同而所指異,只錄不對位。

苦自作·中道(經302·自作為其後)

  • 經:「云何,瞿曇!苦自作耶?」〔T02 0086a14〕;「若受即自受者,我應」〔T02 0086a25〕;「說苦自作。若他受他即受者,是則他作。若」〔T02 0086a26〕;「受自受、他受復與苦者,如是者自他作,我」〔T02 0086a27〕;「不說。離此諸邊,說其中道,如來說法,此」〔T02 0086a29〕
  • 論:「復次,由二因緣,自作苦樂不可施設、不可」〔T30n1579 0833c19〕;「記別。如是他作、俱作、俱非所作無因而生,」〔T30n1579 0833c20〕;「此中諸行無作用故,此受此領自作苦樂,」〔T30n1579 0833c23〕;「餘受餘領,不應道理。受所渴愛,攝受他受」〔T30n1579 0833c25〕;「亦不應理。是故遠離前之三種惡因論邊、」〔T30n1579 0833c27〕;「後之一種無因論邊,覺了如前中道行教,」〔T30n1579 0833c28〕

同詞者「自作」「他作」「受」「無因」「邊」「中道」;經「此是無記」論「不可施設、不可記別」,經「自他作」論「俱作」,經「離此諸邊」論「遠離前之三種惡因論邊、後之一種無因論邊」,詞異。論作「自作苦樂」,與經302 之「苦」、經303 之「苦樂」皆近。

苦樂自作(經303)

  • 經:「門瞿曇!苦樂自作耶?」〔T02 0086c06〕;「非自非他無因作者,此是無記……」〔T02 0086c13〕
  • 論(自作為其後之段,參):「復次,由二因緣,自作苦樂不可施設、不可」〔T30n1579 0833c19〕
  • 論(觸緣之段,參):「於一切觸緣受有中,若諸沙門、或婆羅門,」〔T30n1579 0834a13〕;「作如是記:諸計苦樂自作、他作、俱作、俱非」〔T30n1579 0834a20〕;「無因而生,於一切處由觸生受,何用妄計」〔T30n1579 0834a21〕

同詞者「苦樂」「自作」「他作」「無因」「記」;論觸緣之段之「觸」,本經無此字。本經以下略文,指經302;依對位之法列參。

其餘諸門——論卷九十四之嗢拕南「觸緣、見圓滿、實、解、不愛樂、」〔T30n1579 0834a11〕「法住智、精進、生處等為後。」〔T30n1579 0834a12〕及「有滅、若沙門婆羅門、受智、」〔T30n1579 0837b03〕「流轉、與來往、佛順逆為後。」〔T30n1579 0837b04〕諸門,與本卷經文同詞者:「法住智」之段「故,得法住智及涅槃智。用此二智以為依」〔T30n1579 0835c22〕與經296「法住」同詞;「有滅」之段「諸學見迹,雖於有滅寂靜涅槃,不隨他」〔T30n1579 0837b05〕與經293「寂滅、涅槃」相近(經293 無「有滅」二字)。「實」之段「動轉羸頓,如病、如癰,乃至廣說。」〔T30n1579 0834c26〕與經291「如病、如癰」同詞而所說不同,只錄。餘門逐門之位見目十①。

四、本段釋要

本卷無逐文古疏。攝事分緣起食諦界擇攝即論之本母,其段落依自立之嗢拕南(目一)次第而下;以下依論之次第,自「略由三相」〔T30n1579 0827c03〕讀至論卷九十三之末,列其與本卷經文同詞之段(逐字+錨),並注同詞之經。論段之中與本卷經文無同詞者,不列。

一、立——三相建立緣起(總綱;與經288 同詞「識緣名色」「名色緣識」)

「略由三相,應知建立緣起差別。一、從前際、」〔T30n1579 0827c03〕 「故。由是說言:名色緣識。俱生五根說名為」〔T30n1579 0827c17〕 「言:識緣名色,名色緣識。於現在世,猶如束」〔T30n1579 0827c23〕 「應生行識乃至諸受,皆不得生,成不生法。」〔T30n1579 0828b19〕

末句「成不生法」,與經283·284 之「成不生法」(「其根,乃至焚燒,令其磨滅,於未來世成不」〔T02 0079b15〕)、經296·297 之「成不生法」同詞。

二、苦聚——九相後有苦樹(與經283·284 同詞「樹」「愛」「溉灌」「根」「名色」)

「復次,安立九相後有苦樹,能生當有。謂」〔T30n1579 0828c12〕 「漏處所,依現在世隨觀愛味,依過去世深」〔T30n1579 0828c15〕 「加滋茂,以貪愛水而恒溉灌,令如前說能」〔T30n1579 0828c19〕 「慧者,不欲滋榮後有小樹,便斷其愛、愛緣」〔T30n1579 0828c25〕 「所造順後受業,總攝為一,說名後有如大」〔T30n1579 0829a01〕 「下根,令樹欝茂。於現法中,彼愛煩惱如傍」〔T30n1579 0829a04〕 「切種子識,於當來世正續生時,住於名色。」〔T30n1579 0829a06〕

三、諦觀——菩薩逆觀·燈炷·火聚·古仙道(與經285·286·287 同詞「膏油」「炷」「燈」「火聚」「乾草」「識」「古」「仙」)

「復次,世尊在昔為菩薩時,棄前所得諸世」〔T30n1579 0829a10〕 「知此中,順集諦法,猶如燈炷;即此集諦,如」〔T30n1579 0829a25〕 「膏油等;苦諦類燈;諸非聰慧補特伽羅,譬」〔T30n1579 0829a26〕 「如積集乾薪、乾草及乾牛糞。由是因緣,令」〔T30n1579 0829b05〕 「苦火聚長時熾然,無有斷絕。」〔T30n1579 0829b06〕 「復次,世尊在昔為菩薩時,處菩提座,依緣」〔T30n1579 0829b07〕 「有苦、集,觀現在苦乃至作意相應心識,而復」〔T30n1579 0829b17〕 「道,古昔諸仙同所遊履。如是但以世間作」〔T30n1579 0829b28〕

四、攝聖教——諸緣生法無作用·束蘆(與經288 同詞「自作」「他作」「蘆」「展轉相依」「甘露」)

「法前際苦、集,名色緣識,識緣名色,譬如束」〔T30n1579 0829c11〕 「蘆展轉相依而得住立。於其中間,諸緣生」〔T30n1579 0829c12〕 「法皆非自作,亦非他作,非自他作,非無因」〔T30n1579 0829c13〕 「畏;緣於涅槃,如實覺故,名見甘露;盡、無」〔T30n1579 0829c26〕 「證得妙甘露界具足安住。」〔T30n1579 0829c28〕

五、微智——四大種身與識無常性(與經289·290 同詞「四大」「有增、有減」「有捨、有取」「轉變」;無同喻)

「復次,有諸愚夫外道種類,雖能觀見四大種」〔T30n1579 0829c29〕 「相麁顯可得,剎那剎那所緣易脫,其相轉變,」〔T30n1579 0830a12〕 「是慧眼所見境故。四大種身有增、有減、有」〔T30n1579 0830a16〕 「捨、有取,其無常性尚為非理肉眼境界,況」〔T30n1579 0830a17〕 「一切名所攝行,皆能厭離,生於勝解,亦得解」〔T30n1579 0830a23〕

六、思量際——三相三際(與經292 同詞「思量」「盡苦」;段中「雜毒」「飲」「渴」與經291 同詞,只錄)

「三際能正思量,正能盡苦。云何三相?一、苦依」〔T30n1579 0830a27〕 「處,二、苦因緣,三、苦因緣依處,是名三相。云」〔T30n1579 0830a28〕 「是遂飲譬如雜毒可樂妙色所緣境界甘」〔T30n1579 0830b11〕

七、觀察——五相觀察·陶師(與經292 同詞「觀察」「苦邊」「福」「非福」「瓦」「彼彼法」)

「眾苦,能作苦邊。何等為五?一者、觀察諸緣」〔T30n1579 0830b21〕 「法中無明為緣,福及非福、不動新業因法有」〔T30n1579 0830c01〕 「聖道、道果涅槃。彼於爾時,譬如陶師,舉」〔T30n1579 0830c06〕 「令如瓦有識身攝依得清涼。應知如前領」〔T30n1579 0830c09〕 「法生故,令彼彼法生;彼彼法滅故,令彼彼」〔T30n1579 0830c15〕

八、上慢——有學、無學二種增上慢(與經293 同詞「度疑」「猶豫」「拔」「空」「相應」「得想」)

「者,彼告他言:我已渡疑,永斷三結。我於」〔T30n1579 0830c19〕 「所證有學解脫,已離猶豫,已拔毒箭,已能」〔T30n1579 0830c20〕 「甚深出離世間、空性相應緣性緣起順逆等」〔T30n1579 0830c25〕 「雜亂。由是因緣,彼於未得生已得想,於」〔T30n1579 0831a03〕

九、後甚深——甚深緣起究竟涅槃(與經293 同詞「甚深」「緣起」「涅槃」「有為」「無為」「苦邊」)

「云何如前聖說甚深?謂能開示甚深緣起究」〔T30n1579 0831a20〕 「竟涅槃,三相相應有為、無為體性差別。有為」〔T30n1579 0831a21〕 「無常,無為常住;諸行皆苦,涅槃寂靜。一切有」〔T30n1579 0831a22〕 「因所引現在苦依任運而滅,至苦邊際。此」〔T30n1579 0831a27〕

十、異——愚智差別(與經294 同詞「智者」「梵行」;依對位之法列參)

「於此正法毘奈耶中,雖復愚智俱從前際」〔T30n1579 0832b29〕 「有識之身,此身為緣,於外所有情非情數名」〔T30n1579 0832c02〕 「為智者,先已尋求智資糧攝諸梵行故。於」〔T30n1579 0832c12〕

十一、世俗勝義——二諦道理(與經295 同詞「世間集」「世間滅」「善見」「出離」;依對位之法列參)

「了知世俗、勝義二諦道理。如實知故,於現」〔T30n1579 0832c16〕 「受、想、思身,歷觀為苦。又於愛身差別觀時,」〔T30n1579 0832c27〕 「世間集及世間滅,由聞思慧,說名善見,亦」〔T30n1579 0833a03〕 「切煩惱及諸苦故,名出離慧。最極究竟能通」〔T30n1579 0833a12〕

十二、法爾——緣起二分·法住法性(與經296 同詞「緣生法」「法住」「法界」「顛倒」)

「復次,由二因緣,於諸緣起及緣生法,建立」〔T30n1579 0833a18〕 「由現在世,名為法住;由過去世,名為法定;」〔T30n1579 0833a23〕 「智依處性故,名無倒性,非顛倒性。由彼」〔T30n1579 0833a27〕 「身,為令解了,隨順建立法住法界種性依」〔T30n1579 0833b08〕

十三、此作等——此作此受不應記別(與經300 同詞「作」「記」「中道」;依對位之法列參)

「復次,由二因緣,此作此受、餘作餘受不應」〔T30n1579 0833b10〕 「故。若於此論不受不執,以中道行,如唯」〔T30n1579 0833b13〕

十四、大空——二無我(與經297 同詞「大空」「命即是身」「中道」)

「名為大空。謂若有離世俗言說,妄見為依,」〔T30n1579 0833b20〕 「見,立如是論:命即是身,乃至廣說。如是亦」〔T30n1579 0833b26〕 「是二邪見邊,唯見因果,名中道行。所知真」〔T30n1579 0833b29〕

十五、與分別——總標舉與別分別(與經298 同詞「緣起」「無明」「前際」「分別」)

「相。謂總標舉,或別分別。云何為二?一、如所」〔T30n1579 0833c07〕 「明是前際無智。乃至廣說差別體相。廣分」〔T30n1579 0833c13〕

十六、自作為其後——自作苦樂不可記別(與經302 同詞「自作」「他作」「無因」「中道」;參經303)

「復次,由二因緣,自作苦樂不可施設、不可」〔T30n1579 0833c19〕 「記別。如是他作、俱作、俱非所作無因而生,」〔T30n1579 0833c20〕 「後之一種無因論邊,覺了如前中道行教,」〔T30n1579 0833c28〕

論卷九十三至此而終:「瑜伽師地論卷第九十三」〔T30n1579 0834a01〕。

五、諸家異釋

本卷無古德異釋。雜阿含無逐文古疏;攝事分為唯一之鏡,一家之說,無可分欄。

六、術語(首見名相·釋義唯取攝事分逐字)

先前諸卷已立之名相,本卷不重出;其中與本卷經文相涉者:識身·法次法向·我異我相在·遠塵離垢法眼淨·取·阿羅漢·涅槃·離欲·如實知·正思惟(承卷一);心、意、識·四取·四大、四大造色·六受身·六想身·六思身·六識身·名色·苦邊·八聖道·六觸入處·宿命智·生滅·有為·斷見·漏盡·阿難(承卷二);法根·法眼·法依·外道·無因無緣·如來、應、等正覺·禪思·前際、後際·戒取(承卷三);無間等·無記·甘露法·優婆塞·多羅樹·常見·族姓子(承卷五);三受·命身·自作他作·狐疑·正見至正定八支(承卷七);正盡苦·苦集道跡·苦滅道跡·純大苦聚(承卷八);結所繫法·所取法·苦樂自作他作·無知大冥·正士·六內入處(承卷九);二邊·中道·此有故彼有·欲愛·色愛·無色愛·見法、得法、知法(承卷十);非汝所有·六識身(承卷十一);拘留搜調牛聚落·六觸身·無色陰·色陰·舍利弗·斷、吐、盡、離欲、滅、息、沒·純一大苦陰聚集(承卷十三)。

名相本卷首見(逐字)錨攝事分
味著·顧念·心縛「法隨生味著、顧念、心縛,則愛生;愛緣取,取」〔T02 0079a27〕論作「隨觀愛味」「深生顧戀」:「漏處所,依現在世隨觀愛味,依過去世深」〔T30n1579 0828c15〕;「生顧戀,依未來世專心繫著。如是住已,先」〔T30n1579 0828c16〕
種樹·愛護·溉灌「如人種樹,初小軟弱,愛」〔T02 0079a29〕論作「後有苦樹」「以貪愛水而恒溉灌」:「復次,安立九相後有苦樹,能生當有。謂」〔T30n1579 0828c12〕;「加滋茂,以貪愛水而恒溉灌,令如前說能」〔T30n1579 0828c19〕
無常觀·生滅觀·無欲觀·滅觀·捨觀「常觀,住生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、捨觀,不生」〔T02 0079b06〕「於能順煩惱諸行,無倒隨觀生滅法性;於」〔T30n1579 0828c22〕;「斷、無欲及以滅界,無倒隨觀是寂靜性;損減」〔T30n1579 0828c23〕
成不生法「其根,乃至焚燒,令其磨滅,於未來世成不」〔T02 0079b15〕「應生行識乃至諸受,皆不得生,成不生法。」〔T30n1579 0828b19〕
驅馳·追逐名色「隨生味著、顧念、縛心,其心驅馳,追逐名色,」〔T02 0079b25〕論作「住於名色」:「切種子識,於當來世正續生時,住於名色。」〔T30n1579 0829a06〕
厭觀「欲觀、滅觀、厭觀,心不顧念,無所縛著,識」〔T02 0079c07〕論未釋
世間難入「世間難入,所謂若生、若老、若病、若死、若遷、」〔T02 0080a01〕論未釋
生、老、死上及所依「若受生,然諸眾生,生、老、死上及所依不如」〔T02 0080a02〕論未釋
膏油·炷·燈明「譬如緣膏油及」〔T02 0080a12〕「知此中,順集諦法,猶如燈炷;即此集諦,如」〔T30n1579 0829a25〕;「膏油等;苦諦類燈;諸非聰慧補特伽羅,譬」〔T30n1579 0829a26〕
火聚·樵薪「大火聚,若復有人增其乾草樵薪,諸比丘!」〔T02 0080b13〕「如積集乾薪、乾草及乾牛糞。由是因緣,令」〔T30n1579 0829b05〕;「苦火聚長時熾然,無有斷絕。」〔T30n1579 0829b06〕
齊識而還「思惟時,齊識而還不能過彼,謂緣識名」〔T02 0080c03〕「有苦、集,觀現在苦乃至作意相應心識,而復」〔T30n1579 0829b17〕;「轉還。又為漸次觀彼後際集諦依處,後際苦」〔T30n1579 0829b18〕
古仙人道·古仙人逕·古仙人道跡「我得古仙人道、古」〔T02 0080c17〕論作「先舊正道」「古昔諸仙同所遊履」:「者令現在前。作是思惟:我今證得先舊正」〔T30n1579 0829b27〕;「道,古昔諸仙同所遊履。如是但以世間作」〔T30n1579 0829b28〕
老病死集·老病死滅·老病死滅道跡「正定。我從彼道見老病死、老病死集、老病」〔T02 0081a01〕論未釋
摩訶拘絺羅「園。爾時,尊者舍利弗、尊者摩訶拘絺羅在」〔T02 0081a10〕論未釋
非自非他無因作「耶?為自他作耶?為非自非他無因作耶?」〔T02 0081a19〕「法皆非自作,亦非他作,非自他作,非無因」〔T30n1579 0829c13〕
三蘆「智者因譬得解。譬如三蘆立於空地,展轉」〔T02 0081b05〕論作「束蘆」:「法前際苦、集,名色緣識,識緣名色,譬如束」〔T30n1579 0829c11〕;「蘆展轉相依而得住立。於其中間,諸緣生」〔T30n1579 0829c12〕
智慧明達·善調無畏「世尊聲聞中,智慧明達,善調無畏,見甘露」〔T02 0081b10〕「為聰慧;具教智故,名為明了;具證智故,」〔T30n1579 0829c24〕;「名善調伏;不由他緣,自覺法故,名無所」〔T30n1579 0829c25〕
甘露法具足身作證「法,以甘露法具足身作證者,謂尊者摩訶拘」〔T02 0081b11〕「生智為所依止,證有餘依涅槃界故,名身」〔T30n1579 0829c27〕;「證得妙甘露界具足安住。」〔T30n1579 0829c28〕
無價寶珠「能答,如無價寶珠,世所頂戴,我今頂戴尊」〔T02 0081b13〕論未釋
三十種讚歎「羅所說法故,當以三十種讚歎稱揚隨喜。」〔T02 0081b17〕論未釋
法師「名法師;說生、有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色、識,厭」〔T02 0081b19〕論未釋
四大身·四大色身「於四大身厭患、離欲、背捨而非識」〔T02 0081c06〕論作「四大種身」:「復次,有諸愚夫外道種類,雖能觀見四大種」〔T30n1579 0829c29〕;「是慧眼所見境故。四大種身有增、有減、有」〔T30n1579 0830a16〕
保惜繫我「所以者何?彼長夜於此保惜繫我,若得、若取,」〔T02 0081c09〕論作「執取為我」:「其識執取為我,雜染而住。復於後時壽盡、」〔T30n1579 0830a06〕
異生、異滅「識日夜時刻,須臾轉變,異生、異滅。猶如獼」〔T02 0081c15〕論作「其相轉變」:「相麁顯可得,剎那剎那所緣易脫,其相轉變,」〔T30n1579 0830a12〕
獼猴「猶如獼猴遊林樹間」〔T02 0081c15〕論未釋
樂觸·苦觸·喜觸·憂觸·捨觸「受,苦觸、喜觸、憂觸、捨觸因緣生捨受,捨受覺」〔T02 0081c21〕論作「觸所生起諸受」:「分別墮自相續觸所生起諸受分位差別」〔T30n1579 0830a20〕
滅、止、清涼、息、沒「滅,樂觸因緣生受亦滅、止、清涼、息、沒。如樂」〔T02 0081c20〕論未釋
兩木相磨「如兩木相磨,和合生火;若兩木離散,火亦」〔T02 0082a21〕論未釋
內觸法「我說內觸法,汝」〔T02 0082a29〕論未釋
自記說「時,彼比丘於佛前如是如是自記」〔T02 0082b03〕論未釋
億波提「集、何生、何觸?』作如是取時,當知此苦億波」〔T02 0082b11〕論未釋
世間所念端正之色「生、何觸。如是取時當知世間所念端正之」〔T02 0082b16〕論作「可樂妙色」:「即此愛,依止可樂妙色境界以為依處,方」〔T30n1579 0830b08〕
常想·恒想·安隱想·無病想·我想·我所想「婆羅門於世間所念端正之色,作常想、恒想、」〔T02 0082b18〕論未釋
如病·如癰·如刺·如殺「色觀察如病、如癰、如刺、如殺、無常、苦、空、非」〔T02 0082c03〕論同詞「如病、如癰」,說有為:「動轉羸頓,如病、如癰,乃至廣說。」〔T30n1579 0834c26〕
乾麨飯「我且忍渴,食乾麨飯,不取水飲。」〔T02 0082c11〕論未釋
思量觀察「云何思量觀察」〔T02 0082c19〕「三際能正思量,正能盡苦。云何三相?一、苦依」〔T30n1579 0830a27〕
向次法「彼所乘苦滅道跡如實知,修行彼向次法,」〔T02 0082c23〕論作「法隨法行」:「如實了知能趣彼滅正行;四者、修行法隨」〔T30n1579 0830b23〕
福行·不福不善行·無所有行「因、行集、行生、行觸,作諸福行,善識生,作諸」〔T02 0083a28〕論作「福及非福、不動新業」:「法中無明為緣,福及非福、不動新業因法有」〔T30n1579 0830c01〕
身分齊受·壽分齊受「無明離欲而生明,身分齊受所覺,身分齊受」〔T02 0083b21〕論作「身邊際受」:「受所有身邊際受,乃至廣說。未捨命來,常」〔T30n1579 0830c10〕
新熟瓦器「一切所覺滅盡無餘。譬如力士取新熟瓦」〔T02 0083b24〕論作「陶師」「熟烝熱瓮」:「聖道、道果涅槃。彼於爾時,譬如陶師,舉」〔T30n1579 0830c06〕;「煩惱火隨眠烝熱,隨有識身熟烝熱瓮,置」〔T30n1579 0830c07〕
度疑·離於猶豫「我已度疑,離於猶」〔T02 0083c02〕論作「渡疑」:「者,彼告他言:我已渡疑,永斷三結。我於」〔T30n1579 0830c19〕;「所證有學解脫,已離猶豫,已拔毒箭,已能」〔T30n1579 0830c20〕
邪見刺「豫,拔邪見刺,不復退轉。心無所著故,何處」〔T02 0083c03〕論作「毒箭」:「所證有學解脫,已離猶豫,已拔毒箭,已能」〔T30n1579 0830c20〕
賢聖出世空相應緣起隨順法「為彼比丘說賢聖出世空相應緣起隨順法」〔T02 0083c04〕論作「甚深出離世間、空性相應緣性緣起」:「甚深出離世間、空性相應緣性緣起順逆等」〔T30n1579 0830c25〕
不得得想·不獲獲想·不證證想「法,而彼比丘猶有疑惑猶豫,先不得得想、」〔T02 0083c11〕論作「於未得生已得想」:「雜亂。由是因緣,彼於未得生已得想,於」〔T30n1579 0831a03〕
有為·無為「欲、寂滅、涅槃;如此二法,謂有為、無為,有為」〔T02 0083c15〕「竟涅槃,三相相應有為、無為體性差別。有為」〔T30n1579 0831a21〕;「無常,無為常住;諸行皆苦,涅槃寂靜。一切有」〔T30n1579 0831a22〕
有餘苦「續滅,是名苦邊。比丘!彼何所滅?謂有餘」〔T02 0083c19〕論未釋
黠慧「眼觸入處,耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處。若黠慧者無」〔T02 0083c28〕論作「智者」:「色所攝所緣境界,領納三受。然其智者於」〔T30n1579 0832c03〕
本修行願「亦非餘人所有。謂六觸入處,本修行願,受」〔T02 0084a25〕論作「思所祈願」「由誓願故」:「所祈願、思所建立,由誓願故,即以聞思」〔T30n1579 0832c24〕
世間集·世間滅「聞聖弟子於世間集、世間滅如實正知,善」〔T02 0084b05〕「世間集及世間滅,由聞思慧,說名善見,亦」〔T30n1579 0833a03〕
出離·實寂「間生滅,成就賢聖出離、實寂、正盡苦,究竟」〔T02 0084b08〕論作「出離慧」:「切煩惱及諸苦故,名出離慧。最極究竟能通」〔T30n1579 0833a12〕
因緣法·緣生法「我今當說因緣法及緣生法」〔T02 0084b13〕「復次,由二因緣,於諸緣起及緣生法,建立」〔T30n1579 0833a18〕
法住·法界「未出世,此法常住,法住法界,彼如來自所覺」〔T02 0084b17〕「由現在世,名為法住;由過去世,名為法定;」〔T30n1579 0833a23〕;「身,為令解了,隨順建立法住法界種性依」〔T30n1579 0833b08〕
法空·法如·法爾「有老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。此等諸法,法住、法空、法」〔T02 0084b22〕論作「法如性」:「由未來世,名法如性。非無因性,故名如」〔T30n1579 0833a24〕
審諦真實·不顛倒「如、法爾,法不離如,法不異如,審諦真實、不」〔T02 0084b23〕論作「諦性」「真性」「非顛倒性」:「性,故名諦性。所知實性,故名真性;由如實」〔T30n1579 0833a26〕;「智依處性故,名無倒性,非顛倒性。由彼」〔T30n1579 0833a27〕
凡俗見所繫「若沙門、婆羅門起凡俗見所繫」〔T02 0084c03〕論未釋
我見·眾生見·壽命見·忌諱吉慶見「俗見所繫,謂說我見所繫、說眾生見所繫、」〔T02 0084c04〕論未釋
截多羅樹頭「斷、悉知,斷其根本,如截多羅樹頭,於未」〔T02 0084c06〕論未釋
大空法經「所謂大空法經」〔T02 0084c14〕論作「大空」:「名為大空。謂若有離世俗言說,妄見為依,」〔T30n1579 0833b20〕
命即是身·命異身異「我。』所言:『命即是身。』或言:『命異身異。』此則一」〔T02 0084c19〕「見,立如是論:命即是身,乃至廣說。如是亦」〔T30n1579 0833b26〕
法說·義說「法說、義說」〔T02 0085a13〕論作「總標舉」「別分別」:「相。謂總標舉,或別分別。云何為二?一、如所」〔T30n1579 0833c07〕
無明(義說)「明?若不知前際、不知後際、不知前後際,」〔T02 0085a17〕「明是前際無智。乃至廣說差別體相。廣分」〔T30n1579 0833c13〕
三行(身行·口行·意行)「有三種——身行、口行、意行。緣行識者,云何」〔T02 0085a26〕論未釋
四無色陰(名)「無色陰——受陰、想陰、行陰、識陰。云何色?謂四大、」〔T02 0085a29〕論未釋
三有(欲有·色有·無色有)「有者,云何為有?三有——欲有、色有、無色有。緣」〔T02 0085b10〕論未釋
生(義說)「類一生,超越和合出生,得陰、得界、得入處、」〔T02 0085b12〕論未釋
老(義說)「若髮白露頂,皮緩根熟,支弱背僂,垂頭呻吟,」〔T02 0085b14〕論未釋
死(義說)「為死?彼彼眾生,彼彼種類沒、遷移、身壞、壽」〔T02 0085b17〕論未釋
緣起法非我所作「緣起法者,非我所作,」〔T02 0085b24〕論作「非生、非作」:「詞,方便開示非生、非作。當知此中,無始時」〔T30n1579 0833b06〕
自作自覺·他作他覺「為自作自覺耶?」〔T02 0085c06〕論作「此作此受、餘作餘受」:「復次,由二因緣,此作此受、餘作餘受不應」〔T30n1579 0833b10〕
𨅖陀迦旃延「爾時,尊者𨅖陀迦旃延詣佛所,」〔T02 0085c18〕論未釋
那梨聚落深林中待賓舍「佛住那梨聚落深林中待賓舍」〔T02 0085c17〕論未釋
施設正見「說正見。云何正見?云何世尊施設正見?」〔T02 0085c20〕論作「見圓滿」:「中獲得正見,名見圓滿。於此正法及毘奈」〔T30n1579 0834b15〕
二種依(有·無)「世間有二種依,若有、若無,」〔T02 0085c21〕論未釋
取所觸「為取所觸;取所觸故,或依有、或依無。若」〔T02 0085c22〕論未釋
阿支羅迦葉「王舍城乞食。時,有阿支羅迦葉為營小」〔T02 0086a06〕論未釋
留難「瞿曇!何為我作留難?」〔T02 0086a11〕論未釋
護犢牸牛「世尊去不久,為護犢牸牛所觸殺,於命終」〔T02 0086b10〕論未釋
見法·知法·次法·不受於法「彼已見法、知法、次法、不受於法,已般涅槃,」〔T02 0086b21〕論未釋
第一記「葉受第一記」〔T02 0086b23〕論未釋
玷牟留外道出家「乞食,於路見玷牟留外道出家,少有所營,」〔T02 0086b26〕論未釋

本卷名相皆漢語;大正注於經中名目所附之對音見目十②末;攝事分於此段不出梵形,今不代擬。

七、譬喻·修辭

經文之譬喻(項數依底本自數):

  1. 種樹(經283)——集分:「如人種樹,初小軟弱,愛」〔T02 0079a29〕,愛護、壅土、溉灌、冷暖調適而得增長,合以結所繫法味著將養;滅分:「斷根、截枝,段段斬截,分分解析,風飄日炙,」〔T02 0079b12〕,合以無常觀等而成不生法。
  2. 大樹(經284)——集分:「譬大樹根」〔T02 0079b28〕,「以水,彼樹堅固,永世不朽。如是,比丘!」〔T02 0079c01〕;滅分:「滅,於未來世成不生法耶?」之問(「何?非為彼樹斷截其根,乃至焚燒,令其磨」〔T02 0079c17〕)。
  3. 膏油與炷之燈(經285)——集分:「譬如緣膏油及」〔T02 0080a12〕,增油、炷則燈明久住;滅分:「丘!於意云何?譬如油、炷然燈,若不增油治」〔T02 0080b01〕。
  4. 載樵火聚(經286)——集分:「譬如載樵十束、二十束、三十束、四」〔T02 0080b11〕,增乾草樵薪則火相續;滅分:「增樵草。諸比丘!於意云何?彼火當滅不?」〔T02 0080b18〕。
  5. 曠野故道·故城邑(經287)——「譬如有人遊於曠野,披荒覓路,忽」(「今隨去。』譬如有人遊於曠野,披荒覓路,忽」〔T02 0080c19〕),「故城邑、故王宮殿、園觀浴池、林木清淨。彼」〔T02 0080c21〕;白王而王往居止;合以「八聖道,正見、正志、正語、正業、正命、正方便、正念、」〔T02 0080c29〕。譬文前作「林木清淨」,白王之語作「林流清淨」〔T02 0080c25〕,字有異,並錄。
  6. 三蘆(經288)——「智者因譬得解。譬如三蘆立於空地,展轉」〔T02 0081b05〕,去一則二不立,去二則一不立;合以「識緣名色亦復如是。展轉相依,而得生長。」〔T02 0081b08〕。
  7. 無價寶珠(經288)——舍利弗讚:「能答,如無價寶珠,世所頂戴,我今頂戴尊」〔T02 0081b13〕;拘絺羅讚:「智之問,猶如世間無價寶珠,人皆頂戴,汝今」〔T02 0081b29〕。
  8. 獼猴遊林(經289·290)——「猶如獼」〔T02 0081c15〕「猴遊林樹間」〔T02 0081c16〕,攀捉枝條,放一取一;合以心、意、識異生、異滅。經290 作「譬如獼猴遊林樹間,須臾處處,攀捉枝條,」〔T02 0082a13〕。
  9. 兩木相磨(經290)——「如兩木相磨,和合生火;若兩木離散,火亦」〔T02 0082a21〕;合以「隨滅。如是諸受緣觸集,觸生觸集,若彼彼」〔T02 0082a22〕。
  10. 路側清涼池水著毒(經291,二番)——初番:「涼池水,香味具足,有人以毒著中,陽春之」〔T02 0082b23〕,渴者不信而飲,「苦。而彼渴者不信而飲,雖得美味,須臾或」〔T02 0082b27〕,合以沙門、婆羅門見可念之色作常見等;二番:渴者信而不飲,「我且忍渴,食乾麨飯,不取水飲。」〔T02 0082c11〕,合以觀察如病、如癰等。
  11. 新熟瓦器(經292)——「一切所覺滅盡無餘。譬如力士取新熟瓦」〔T02 0083b24〕,「器,乘熱置地,須臾散壞,熱勢悉滅。如是,比」〔T02 0083b25〕;合以身壞命終一切受所覺悉滅無餘。
  12. 邪見刺(經293)——「豫,拔邪見刺,不復退轉。心無所著故,何處」〔T02 0083c03〕。
  13. 截多羅樹頭(經296·297)——經296「斷、悉知,斷其根本,如截多羅樹頭,於未」〔T02 0084c06〕;經297 二見:「老死則斷,則知斷其根本,如截多羅樹」〔T02 0085a03〕,「屬誰者?行則斷,則知斷其根本,如截多」〔T02 0085a06〕。

經283·284 之樹,集分以愛護長養為喻,滅分以斷截焚燒為喻;經285·286 之燈與火,集分以增油、增薪為喻,滅分以不增為喻;一經之內,一譬兩用。

定型句:

句逐字(首見)錨所在
純大苦聚集·純大苦聚滅「是純大苦聚集。如人種樹,初小軟弱,愛」〔T02 0079a29〕全卷屢見
於意云何「之流水。比丘!於意云何?非為彼樹斷截」〔T02 0079b14〕經283–286·292
答言:如是,世尊「如是,世尊!」〔T02 0079b16〕經283–286;經292 作「不也,世尊!」〔T02 0083b14〕(承「意云何?若不樂無明而生明,復緣彼無明」〔T02 0083b13〕之問)
我憶宿命未成正覺時「我憶宿命未成」〔T02 0079c28〕經285·286·287
即正思惟,如實無間等「如實無間等起知,取」〔T02 0080a06〕經285·287
自作·他作·自他作·非自非他無因作「耶?為自他作耶?為非自非他無因作耶?」〔T02 0081a19〕經288·302·303;經300 作「自作自覺」「他作他覺」
欲有所問,寧有閑暇見答與不「欲有所問,寧有閑暇見答與不」〔T02 0081a13〕經288·302;經303 作「寧有閑暇為解說不」(「曇!欲有所問,寧有閑暇為解說不?」〔T02 0086b29〕)
滅、止、清涼、息、沒「滅,樂觸因緣生受亦滅、止、清涼、息、沒。如樂」〔T02 0081c20〕經289·290·292·293
向正盡苦,究竟苦邊「是名比丘向正盡苦,究竟苦邊,所謂取滅。」〔T02 0082c24〕經292·294·295
此有故彼有,此起故彼起「為大空法經?所謂此有故彼有,此起故彼起,」〔T02 0084c15〕經297–302;經296 作「謂此有故彼有」(「云何為因緣法?謂此有故彼有」〔T02 0084b14〕);經293 作「所謂有是故是」〔T02 0083c05〕
法住法界「未出世,此法常住,法住法界,彼如來自所覺」〔T02 0084b17〕經296;經299 作「法界」「常住」(〔T02 0085b25〕〔T02 0085b26〕)
此是無記「無記。自作自覺,此是無記。」〔T02 0085c07〕經300·302·303
今非論時「暇見答與不?」佛告迦葉:「今非論時,我今」〔T02 0086a09〕經302·303

問答型:經283·284 佛先說集分,設譬,次說滅分而問「於意云何」,諸比丘答「如是,世尊」,佛乃合法;經285·286 集分、滅分各一問一答。經285·287 佛自述宿時自念,逐支自問『何法有故某支有?何法緣故某支有?』,自答「即正思惟,如實無間等」所知。經288 舍利弗六問(老、死、老死之所作、生乃至名色、識、名色與識之互緣),拘絺羅六答,第六答以三蘆之譬會通。經292 佛自說逐支思量之後問「於意云何」,比丘答「不也,世尊」,佛讚「我亦如是說」。經294 佛自設問「有何差別」,諸比丘請說而佛再告。經297 佛所設之假問假答二番:「彼誰老死?老死屬誰?」與「誰是行?行屬誰?」。經298 義說十二支,每支一問一答。經300·302·303 問者四問同式:自作、他作、自他作、非自非他無因作(經300 只二問),佛皆答「無記」;經300 婆羅門、經302 迦葉皆再詰其義,佛乃說離二邊、處於中道。

反覆句式:經283·284 集分與滅分順逆對舉,句式全同而換「愛生」為「愛滅」;經285 集分生、有、取三重「何法有故」,滅分老病死、生、有、取四重「何法無故」,集三滅四不整齊對舉;經287 逆觀至識,滅觀至無明,順逆同式;經289·290 樂觸、苦觸、喜觸、憂觸、捨觸五句同式;經292 九支(取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色、識、行、無明)同式,每支『思量某支何因、何集、何生、何觸』「如實知,修習彼向次法,是名比丘向正盡苦,究竟苦邊」;經295「六識身、六觸身、六受身、六想身、六思身」之有、無對舉;經297 老死與行之問二番同式;經298 十二支『緣某支者,云何為某支』同式;經302·303 四問四答同式,經300 只二問(自作自覺、他作他覺)再追問其義。

偈之體:本卷無偈,無攝頌。

八、徵引承衍

  • 攝事分之同詞——本卷經文與攝事分同詞之處,逐字已列於目三、目四、目六、目十①;此處只列錨:〔T30n1579 0827c03〕〔T30n1579 0827c17〕〔T30n1579 0827c23〕〔T30n1579 0828b19〕〔T30n1579 0828c12〕〔T30n1579 0828c14〕〔T30n1579 0828c15〕〔T30n1579 0828c16〕〔T30n1579 0828c19〕〔T30n1579 0828c22〕〔T30n1579 0828c23〕〔T30n1579 0828c25〕〔T30n1579 0829a01〕〔T30n1579 0829a02〕〔T30n1579 0829a03〕〔T30n1579 0829a04〕〔T30n1579 0829a06〕〔T30n1579 0829a07〕〔T30n1579 0829a10〕〔T30n1579 0829a14〕〔T30n1579 0829a25〕〔T30n1579 0829a26〕〔T30n1579 0829a27〕〔T30n1579 0829b03〕〔T30n1579 0829b05〕〔T30n1579 0829b06〕〔T30n1579 0829b07〕〔T30n1579 0829b08〕〔T30n1579 0829b17〕〔T30n1579 0829b18〕〔T30n1579 0829b27〕〔T30n1579 0829b28〕〔T30n1579 0829c07〕〔T30n1579 0829c11〕〔T30n1579 0829c12〕〔T30n1579 0829c13〕〔T30n1579 0829c24〕〔T30n1579 0829c25〕〔T30n1579 0829c26〕〔T30n1579 0829c27〕〔T30n1579 0829c28〕〔T30n1579 0829c29〕〔T30n1579 0830a02〕〔T30n1579 0830a06〕〔T30n1579 0830a12〕〔T30n1579 0830a16〕〔T30n1579 0830a17〕〔T30n1579 0830a20〕〔T30n1579 0830a22〕〔T30n1579 0830a23〕〔T30n1579 0830a26〕〔T30n1579 0830a27〕〔T30n1579 0830a28〕〔T30n1579 0830b06〕〔T30n1579 0830b08〕〔T30n1579 0830b10〕〔T30n1579 0830b11〕〔T30n1579 0830b12〕〔T30n1579 0830b13〕〔T30n1579 0830b20〕〔T30n1579 0830b21〕〔T30n1579 0830b23〕〔T30n1579 0830c01〕〔T30n1579 0830c06〕〔T30n1579 0830c07〕〔T30n1579 0830c09〕〔T30n1579 0830c10〕〔T30n1579 0830c14〕〔T30n1579 0830c15〕〔T30n1579 0830c19〕〔T30n1579 0830c20〕〔T30n1579 0830c25〕〔T30n1579 0830c27〕〔T30n1579 0831a03〕〔T30n1579 0831a04〕〔T30n1579 0831a20〕〔T30n1579 0831a21〕〔T30n1579 0831a22〕〔T30n1579 0831a27〕〔T30n1579 0832b29〕〔T30n1579 0832c01〕〔T30n1579 0832c02〕〔T30n1579 0832c03〕〔T30n1579 0832c07〕〔T30n1579 0832c12〕〔T30n1579 0832c15〕〔T30n1579 0832c16〕〔T30n1579 0832c17〕〔T30n1579 0832c24〕〔T30n1579 0832c26〕〔T30n1579 0832c27〕〔T30n1579 0833a03〕〔T30n1579 0833a12〕〔T30n1579 0833a18〕〔T30n1579 0833a22〕〔T30n1579 0833a23〕〔T30n1579 0833a24〕〔T30n1579 0833a26〕〔T30n1579 0833a27〕〔T30n1579 0833b04〕〔T30n1579 0833b05〕〔T30n1579 0833b06〕〔T30n1579 0833b07〕〔T30n1579 0833b08〕〔T30n1579 0833b10〕〔T30n1579 0833b11〕〔T30n1579 0833b13〕〔T30n1579 0833b14〕〔T30n1579 0833b15〕〔T30n1579 0833b20〕〔T30n1579 0833b22〕〔T30n1579 0833b26〕〔T30n1579 0833b29〕〔T30n1579 0833c02〕〔T30n1579 0833c06〕〔T30n1579 0833c07〕〔T30n1579 0833c12〕〔T30n1579 0833c13〕〔T30n1579 0833c17〕〔T30n1579 0833c18〕〔T30n1579 0833c19〕〔T30n1579 0833c20〕〔T30n1579 0833c23〕〔T30n1579 0833c25〕〔T30n1579 0833c27〕〔T30n1579 0833c28〕〔T30n1579 0834a13〕〔T30n1579 0834a20〕〔T30n1579 0834a21〕〔T30n1579 0834b14〕〔T30n1579 0834b15〕〔T30n1579 0834c26〕〔T30n1579 0835c22〕〔T30n1579 0837b05〕。
  • 嗢拕南之承衍——論卷九十三總嗢拕南「立等、二諦等、以觸為緣等、」〔T30n1579 0827b27〕一首,首項「立等」之別嗢拕南「立、苦聚、諦觀、攝聖教、微智、」〔T30n1579 0827c01〕九項之段與本卷經283–293 之位相當(目一);次項「二諦等」之別嗢拕南「異、世俗勝義、法爾、此作等、」〔T30n1579 0832b27〕七項之段與本卷經294–302 之位相當(目一)。論卷九十四「觸緣、見圓滿、實、解、不愛樂、」〔T30n1579 0834a11〕與「有滅、若沙門婆羅門、受智、」〔T30n1579 0837b03〕二首諸項,只錄位次(目十①)。
  • 卷內之承衍——經286「如上廣」〔T02 0080b10〕回指經285,二經起句「我憶宿命未成」同,燈之喻與樵火之喻同式;經287 起句亦同,其「齊識而還」承經285 之逐支自問而推至識。經290 承經289,四大身與心、意、識之說同,而以兩木相磨之喻代觸受之說。經303「廣說如上」〔T02 0086c13〕回指經302「阿支羅迦葉經」,二經之請問、四問、無記同式,經302 問「苦」,經303 問「苦樂」。經300 婆羅門之「自作自覺」、經302 迦葉之「苦自作」、經303 外道之「苦樂自作」,三經之問相次;經297 之「於此二邊,心所不隨,正向中」〔T02 0084c22〕、經300 之「離此二邊,處於中道」、經301 之「離於二邊說於中道」、經302 之「離此諸邊,說其中道」,四經同說離邊中道,只錄不釋。
  • 本卷之外——經289「於色生厭,於受、想、行、識生厭」(「聖弟子於色生厭,於受、想、行、識生厭,厭故」〔T02 0081c26〕)、經290「於色解脫,於受、想、行、識解脫」之五陰同列,與前篇諸經五陰之說同列,只錄不釋;經294「此六觸入所觸」、經295「謂六觸入處」之六觸入處,與前篇諸經六觸入處之說同列,只錄不釋。

九、校本定位

大正藏校記於本卷異讀共五十八條(【大】=大正藏原刊;【宋】【元】【明】=三本,大正注略稱【三】;【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】【北藏-CB】【麗-CB】【房山-CB】為今行校本所記;今行字=今行錄文所取之字;「無」=該本無此字;「(無)」=今行錄文無此字;並錄不判;#006·#010·#017·#021·#022·#023·#024·#032·#033·#037·#052·#055 十二條為今行校本修訂列·非大正原注):

#錨今行字異讀
0010079a29軟【宋】漸
0020079b10軟【宋】漸
0030079b25縛心【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】心縛;【宋】【元】【明】心縛
0040079c05惱、苦【宋】【元】【明】苦惱
0050079c25是【宋】【元】【明】是如是
0060079c26喜【大】善;今行從【麗-CB】(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注)
0070080a02老【宋】【元】【明】老病
0080080b02生【宋】【元】【明】生法
0090080b03佛【宋】【元】【明】佛言
0100080c21故【大】古;今行從【麗-CB】(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注)
0110081a12慰【宋】【元】【明】慰慰
0120081a14與【元】【明】以
0130081a21自【宋】【元】【明】自作
0140081a21然【宋】【元】【明】然後
0150081a29他作【宋】【元】【明】非他
0160081a29緣【大】增;【元】【明】緣;今行從【元】【明】
0170081b02他作【北藏-CB】非他(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注)
0180081c14小【宋】【元】【明】少
0190081c15刻【大】尅;【元】【明】刻;今行從【磧乙-CB】【元】【明】
0200082a06背【大】習;【宋】【元】【明】背;今行從【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】【宋】【元】【明】
0210082a08背【大】習;【宋】【元】【明】背;今行從【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】【宋】【元】【明】(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注)
0220082a12刻【大】尅;【元】【明】刻;今行從【磧乙-CB】【元】【明】(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注)
0230082b16端【大】諦(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注)
0240082b18端【大】諦(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注)
0250082b25涼池【大】涼;【元】【明】涼池;今行從【磧乙-CB】【元】【明】
0260082b29政【宋】【元】【明】正
0270082c02政【宋】【元】【明】正
0280082c16如【宋】【元】【明】於
0290082c23乘【宋】【元】【明】無
0300083a13(無)【大】欲;【宋】【元】【明】無;今行從【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】【宋】【元】【明】
0310083a14滅【宋】【元】【明】無
0320083a23(無)【大】欲(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注)
0330083b02(無)【大】欲(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注)
0340083b07明【宋】【元】【明】明無明
0350083c05世【宋】【元】【明】世坐
0360083c13矇【宋】【元】朦
0370083c19(無)【大】滅;今行從【宮-CB】【房山-CB】(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注)
0380084a04梵行【大】梵;【宋】【元】【明】梵行;今行從【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】【宋】【元】【明】
0390084a05唯【宋】【元】【明】惟
0400084a14所【宋】【元】無
0410084b05知【宋】【元】【明】智
0420084b08賢聖【明】聖賢
0430084b08實寂【宋】【元】【明】貫穿
0440084b27知【宋】【元】【明】智
0450085a01所知【宋】【元】【明】無
0460085a05是【宋】【元】【明】無
0470085b12一【宋】【元】【明】無
0480085b15柱【宋】【元】【明】任
0490085c01奉行【宋】【元】【明】隨喜作禮而去
0500086a09與【元】【明】以
0510086a19他無因作者【大】他;【明】他無因作者;今行從【北藏-CB】【明】
0520086a20(無)【大】無因作者(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注)
0530086a26若【宋】【元】【明】苦
0540086b23受【明】授
0550086b26少【大】小;今行從【麗-CB】(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注)
0560086c09問【宋】【元】【明】問沙門
0570086c09為【宋】【元】【明】無
0580086c15受【明】授

今行校本按語二條(今行校本修訂列·非大正原注;只錄所議之字與所據,不錄其所引之他本頁次,不據以改字):

錨所議所據
0081b02「非他作」之「他作」,【北藏-CB】作非他(#017);按語謂大正藏此處漏標星號之注永樂北藏
0085b12義說生支「類一生」之「一」,按語謂疑衍(#047)《福州藏》《磧砂藏》無「一」

可記者九事(並錄不判):

  1. 經283·284 之字(#001–#004)——「初小軟弱」之「軟」二處(0079a29·0079b10)【宋】作漸;經284「縛心」(0079b25),【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】及三本作心縛,與經283「味著、顧念、心縛」〔T02 0079a27〕同序;「憂、悲、惱、苦」之「惱、苦」(0079c05)三本作苦惱。白話依今行。
  2. 經284·285·286 之字(#005–#009)——經284 結句「如是」之「是」(0079c25)三本作是如是;經284 末「歡喜奉行」之「喜」(0079c26),【大】作善,今行從【麗-CB】(今行校本修訂列);經285「生、老、死上」之「老」(0080a02)三本作老病;「生」(0080b02)三本作生法;「佛」(0080b03)三本作佛言。白話依今行。
  3. 經287 之字(#010)——「故城邑」之「故」(0080c21),【大】作古,今行從【麗-CB】(今行校本修訂列),即【大】讀作『古城邑』,與上文「古仙人道」之「古」同字。白話依今行。
  4. 經288 之字(#011–#017)——「共相問訊慶慰已」之「慰」(0081a12)三本作慰慰;「寧有閑暇見答與不」之「與」(0081a14)【元】【明】作以;「自」「然」(0081a21)三本作自作、然後;「非他作」之「他作」(0081a29)三本作非他,0081b02 同句【北藏-CB】亦作非他(今行校本修訂列,並見上按語);「然彼識緣名色生」之「緣」(0081a29),【大】作增,今行從【元】【明】。白話依今行。
  5. 經289·290 之字(#018–#022)——「小過」之「小」(0081c14)三本作少;「日夜時刻」之「刻」二處(0081c15·0082a12),【大】作尅,今行從【磧乙-CB】【元】【明】(0082a12 為今行校本修訂列);「背捨」之「背」二處(0082a06·0082a08),【大】作習,今行從【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】及三本(0082a08 為今行校本修訂列),即【大】讀作『習捨』。白話依今行。
  6. 經291 之字(#023–#028)——「世間所念端正之色」之「端」二處(0082b16·0082b18),【大】作諦(今行校本修訂列),即【大】讀作『諦正之色』;「清涼池」之「涼池」(0082b25),【大】作涼,今行從【磧乙-CB】【元】【明】;「政」二處(0082b29·0082c02)三本作正;「如」(0082c16)三本作於。白話依今行。
  7. 經292 之字(#029–#034)——「彼所乘」之「乘」(0082c23)三本無;【大】多一「欲」字三處(0083a13·0083a23·0083b02),今行不取(0083a13 從【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】及三本;0083a23·0083b02 為今行校本修訂列);「滅」(0083a14)三本無;「明」(0083b07)三本作明無明。白話依今行。
  8. 經293·294·295·296·297 之字(#035–#046)——經293「世」(0083c05)三本作世坐;「矇」(0083c13)【宋】【元】作朦;「有餘苦」之上【大】有「滅」字(0083c19),今行從【宮-CB】【房山-CB】不取(今行校本修訂列);經294「梵行」(0084a04),【大】作梵,今行從【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】及三本;「唯」(0084a05)三本作惟;「所」(0084a14)【宋】【元】無;經295「如實正知」之「知」(0084b05)三本作智;「賢聖」(0084b08)【明】作聖賢;「實寂」(0084b08)三本作貫穿,即三本讀作『賢聖出離、貫穿』;經296「知」(0084b27)三本作智;經297「所知」(0085a01)、「是」(0085a05)三本無。白話依今行。
  9. 經298·299·302·303 之字(#047–#058)——經298 義說生支「類一生」之「一」(0085b12)三本無,今行校本按語謂疑衍(見上按語);「柱」(0085b15)三本作任;經299 結句「奉行」(0085c01)三本作隨喜作禮而去;經302「寧有閑暇見答與不」之「與」(0086a09)【元】【明】作以;「他無因作者」(0086a19),【大】作他,今行從【北藏-CB】【明】;其下【大】有「無因作者」四字(0086a20),今行不取(今行校本修訂列);「若」(0086a26)三本作苦;「受第一記」之「受」(0086b23)【明】作授;經303「少有所營」之「少」(0086b26),【大】作小,今行從【麗-CB】(今行校本修訂列);「問」(0086c09)三本作問沙門;「為」(0086c09)三本無;「受」(0086c15)【明】作授。白話依今行。

標點五處:經285·287 佛自述之語,底本每段以開引號起而不閉(「緣、何法有故取有?何法緣故取有?』即正思惟,」〔T02 0080a08〕之類),白話依段閉合;經286「專精禪思……」〔T02 0080b10〕與「著,愛則滅,愛滅則取滅……」〔T02 0080b21〕、經287「六入處、名色、識、行……」〔T02 0080c10〕、經303「非自非他無因作者,此是無記……」〔T02 0086c13〕四處底本以「……」示略文,白話照錄並於段中說明所略;經291 二番譬喻中路人與渴者之語在內層引號中,白話拉平入句;經300 婆羅門所引佛語「自作自覺」「無記」在內層引號中(「云何我問『自作自覺』,說言『無記』」〔T02 0085c09〕),白話拉平入句;經302 迦葉所引「苦自作耶」「無記」亦在內層引號中,白話同。

gaiji:本卷錄文私用區字一處:U+F0253「麨」(經291「我且忍渴,食乾麨飯,不取水飲。」〔T02 0082c11〕),照底本碼位錄之,白話亦照錄碼位,不代擬正字。「𨅖」(U+28156,非私用區)三處,在經301「𨅖陀迦旃延」(0085c18·0085c21·0086a02),照底本錄之。 夾註:本卷無。 偈之行式:本卷無偈。

十、攝事分本母·SN 座標·別譯異文

①攝事分本母(逐經)——唯以論文與經文逐字同詞同喻者為成立,各引論文一句;義近而論無其詞者,以今語一句帶過,標〔義對位·論無同詞〕;論與經有同詞而依對位之法只列參者,標〔義對位·同詞見目三〕。論之嗢拕南項名附於經序之後,為讀法(目一)。論總說三相建立緣起之段為本卷總綱,無專屬之經:「略由三相,應知建立緣起差別。一、從前際、」〔T30n1579 0827c03〕。

經本母(逐字)錨同詞
283(苦聚)「復次,安立九相後有苦樹,能生當有。謂」〔T30n1579 0828c12〕0828c12樹·愛·溉灌·生滅·無欲·滅
284(苦聚)「如是苦樹長時安立。當知如是補特伽羅,」〔T30n1579 0829a07〕0829a07大·樹·根·名色
285(諦觀)「知此中,順集諦法,猶如燈炷;即此集諦,如」〔T30n1579 0829a25〕;佛順逆之門,『佛於緣起順逆而觀,與經285–287 之逐支自問相應』〔義對位·論無同詞〕0829a25膏油·炷·燈
286(諦觀)「如積集乾薪、乾草及乾牛糞。由是因緣,令」〔T30n1579 0829b05〕;佛順逆之門,同上〔義對位·論無同詞〕0829b05火聚·乾草·熾然
287(諦觀)「道,古昔諸仙同所遊履。如是但以世間作」〔T30n1579 0829b28〕;佛順逆之門,同上〔義對位·論無同詞〕0829b28古·仙·道·識·還
288(攝聖教)「蘆展轉相依而得住立。於其中間,諸緣生」〔T30n1579 0829c12〕;總綱之段,『三際建立緣起,以識與名色互為緣』〔義對位·同詞見目三〕0829c12蘆·展轉相依·自作·他作·名色·識·甘露
289(微智)微智之段,『愚夫雖觀四大種身之增減取捨而能厭離,於心、意、識則不能厭』〔義對位·同詞見目三〕;實、解之門,『觀有為之相而得解』〔義對位·論無同詞〕;受智之門,『於受之緣起而生智』〔義對位·論無同詞〕——
290(微智)微智之段,同上〔義對位·同詞見目三〕——
291本經未見本母直釋;上慢之段,『未得謂得而告於他』,與本經一比丘自記相近〔義對位·同詞見目三〕;流轉之門,『有當來依則有眾苦』〔義對位·論無同詞〕——
292(思量際·觀察)「三際能正思量,正能盡苦。云何三相?一、苦依」〔T30n1579 0830a27〕;「聖道、道果涅槃。彼於爾時,譬如陶師,舉」〔T30n1579 0830c06〕0830a27·0830c06思量·盡苦·觀察·苦邊·瓦·熱
293(上慢·後甚深)「者,彼告他言:我已渡疑,永斷三結。我於」〔T30n1579 0830c19〕;「云何如前聖說甚深?謂能開示甚深緣起究」〔T30n1579 0831a20〕;有滅之門,「諸學見迹,雖於有滅寂靜涅槃,不隨他」〔T30n1579 0837b05〕(經無「有滅」二字,次要)0830c19·0831a20·0837b05度疑(渡疑)·猶豫·甚深·緣起·有為·無為·涅槃
294本經未見本母直釋;異之段,『愚者與智者同由煩惱得有識之身,而智者能斷』〔義對位·同詞見目三〕;與來往之門,『來往生死之相』〔義對位·論無同詞〕——
295本經未見本母直釋;世俗勝義之段,『了知世俗、勝義二諦,於有識身不執為我』〔義對位·同詞見目三〕——
296(法爾)「由現在世,名為法住;由過去世,名為法定;」〔T30n1579 0833a23〕;法住智之門,「故,得法住智及涅槃智。用此二智以為依」〔T30n1579 0835c22〕(次要)0833a23·0835c22緣生法·法住·法界·如·諦·真
297(大空)「名為大空。謂若有離世俗言說,妄見為依,」〔T30n1579 0833b20〕;精進之門,『精勤修習緣起之觀』〔義對位·論無同詞〕0833b20大空·命即是身·中道
298(與分別)「相。謂總標舉,或別分別。云何為二?一、如所」〔T30n1579 0833c07〕0833c07緣起·無明·前際·分別
299本經未見本母直釋;法爾之段,『如來現等覺緣起實性而開示之,非生非作』〔義對位·同詞見目三〕——
300本經未見本母直釋;此作等之段,『此作此受、餘作餘受,不應記別』〔義對位·同詞見目三〕——
301本經未見本母直釋;見圓滿之段,『於因生法獲得正見』〔義對位·同詞見目三〕;論思量際之「二種依」與本經之「二種依」詞同而所指異,只錄(目三)——
302(自作為其後)「復次,由二因緣,自作苦樂不可施設、不可」〔T30n1579 0833c19〕0833c19自作·他作·受·無因·邊·中道
303本經未見本母直釋;自作為其後之段,同經302〔義對位·同詞見目三〕;觸緣之段,『於觸緣受,諸計苦樂自作、他作者,何用妄計』〔義對位·同詞見目三〕——

卷九十四嗢拕南二首之門,對本卷之經者已列上表;餘者:「不愛樂」之門〔查無〕(搜「不愛樂」「愛樂」於本卷錄文,皆零見);「生處」之門〔查無〕(搜「生處」於本卷錄文,零見);「若沙門婆羅門」之門,只錄位次(「有滅、若沙門婆羅門、受智、」〔T30n1579 0837b03〕),不對位;「精進」一詞,本卷錄文零見,上表經297 之對位但取其義。

②SN 座標(逐經·唯錄大正注原文):

經大正注逐字錨
283「S. 12. 57. Taruṇa.」0079a25
284「S. 12. 55-56. Mahārukkha.」0079b23
285「S. 12. 10. Gotama, S. 12. 53-54. Saññojana.」0079c27
286「S. 12. 52. Upādāna.」0080b08
287「S. 12. 65. Nagara.」0080b24
288「S. 12. 67. Naḷakalāpiya.」0081a09
289「S. 12. 61. Assutavā.」0081c04
290「S. 12. 62. Assutavā.」0082a01
291「S. 12. 66. Sammasa.」0082a28
292「S. 12. 51. Parivīmaṃsana.」0082c18
293大正注未記—
294「S. 12. 19. Bālena Paṇḍito.」0083c23
295「S. 12. 37. Na tuṃhā.」0084a23
296「S. 12. 20. Paccaya.」0084b12
297大正注未記—
298「S. 12. 1-2. Desanā (Sk. fragment, Archeological survey of India, 1910-11, P.76), Vibhaṅga.」0085a11
299大正注未記—
300「S. 12. 46. Aññatara.」0085c03
301「S. 12. 15. Kaccāyanagotta.」0085c17
302「S. 12. 17. Acela.」0086a04
303「S. 12. 18. Timbaruka. (玷牟留)」0086b24

大正注十八條,皆「S. 12.」;經285 一條兼記二座標;經293·297·299 三經未記。二十一經中十八經有座標。

大正注於經中名目另有對音之注,逐字錄之以備檢:「Mahākoṭṭhita.」(0081a10,摩訶拘絺羅);「億波提因…轉 Upadhinidānaṃ upadhisamudayaṃ upadhijātikaṃ upadhipabhavaṃ.」(0082b11);「離此二邊處於中道而說法 Ete ubho ante anupagamma majjhena Tathāgato dhammaṃ deseti.」(0085c12);「阿…葉 Acela-Kassapa.」(0086a06)。

③別譯異文:別譯未見對照經(見目二)。

Placement of the passage as a whole. This unit is the whole of Fascicle 12 of the Saṃyukta Āgama: the fascicle title 「雜阿含經卷第十二」—“Saṃyukta Āgama, Fascicle 12”; the translator’s attribution 「宋天竺三藏求那跋陀羅譯」—“translated by Guṇabhadra, Tripiṭaka master from India, in the Song”; twenty-one discourses (discourse numbers 283 to 303); no verses; no summary verse; and the closing title at the end of the fascicle, 「雜阿含經卷第十二」—“Saṃyukta Āgama, Fascicle 12.” There are 10,435 Chinese characters in the fascicle. There are five dwelling places: Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park (Discourses 283–287); Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove (Discourses 288–296; in Discourse 288 the venerable Śāriputra and the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila are on Vulture Peak); the Kuru country, the village of the cowherds (Discourses 297–300); the village of Nali, in the guest hall in the deep forest (Discourse 301); and Rājagṛha, on Vulture Peak (Discourses 302 and 303). The speakers: in Discourses 283–287, 289, 290, 292, and 294–298 the World-Honored One addresses the bhikṣus (in Discourses 283–286 the Buddha asks within them and the bhikṣus answer; at the end of Discourse 292 the Buddha asks and a single bhikṣu answers; in Discourse 294 the bhikṣus request the teaching); Discourse 288 is the venerable Śāriputra asking and the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila answering, the only discourse in this fascicle not spoken by the Buddha himself; in Discourse 291 the Buddha asks, a single bhikṣu declares his own understanding, the Buddha addresses Ānanda, Ānanda requests the teaching, and the Buddha teaches for Ānanda; Discourse 293 is the World-Honored One addressing a single bhikṣu; Discourse 299 is a bhikṣu asking and the Buddha answering; Discourse 300 is a brāhmaṇa asking and the Buddha answering; Discourse 301 is the venerable Saṃdha Kātyāyana asking and the Buddha answering; Discourse 302 is Acela Kāśyapa requesting three times and asking four times, and the Buddha answering; Discourse 303 is the wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu requesting three times and asking four times, and the Buddha answering. The mirror against which it is set is the Selection on Dependent Arising, Nutriment, the Truths, and the Elements in the Topics of the Sūtras of the Compendium of Topics of the Yogācārabhūmi (fascicles ninety-three to ninety-four of the treatise). The Taishō collation notes give fifty-eight variant readings (twelve of them revisions in the current edition, not original Taishō notes), and in addition there are two remarks of the current collated text, given in the ninth topic; the Taishō notes record eighteen coordinates, given in the tenth topic.


I. Doctrinal-Outline Placement

The place of Fascicle 12—the head of the fascicle in the base text:

「雜阿含經卷第十二」—“Saṃyukta Āgama, Fascicle 12”〔T02 0079a22〕 「宋天竺三藏求那跋陀羅譯」—“translated by Guṇabhadra, Tripiṭaka master from India, in the Song”〔T02 0079a24〕

The closing title at the end of the fascicle likewise reads 「雜阿含經卷第十二」—“Saṃyukta Āgama, Fascicle 12”〔T02 0086c16〕. The sequence of discourses begins at (283): 「如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給」—“Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anātha-”〔T02 0079a25〕. This fascicle is the first fascicle of the Connected Discourses on Dependent Arising, Nutriment, the Truths, and the Elements.

Dwelling places (all verbatim from the base text):

  • Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍada’s Park—「如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給」—“Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anātha-”〔T02 0079a25〕: Discourse 283; the same phrase is also found at〔T02 0079b23〕〔T02 0080b08〕: Discourses 284 and 286; 「如是我聞:一時,佛住舍衛國祇樹給孤」—“Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Śrāvastī, in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇ-”〔T02 0079c27〕〔T02 0080b24〕: Discourses 285 and 287.
  • Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo Grove—「如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹」—“Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo”〔T02 0081a09〕: Discourse 288; 「爾時,尊者舍利弗、尊者摩訶拘絺羅在」—“At that time the venerable Śāriputra and the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila were on”〔T02 0081a10〕「耆闍崛山」—“Vulture Peak”〔T02 0081a11〕: where the two venerables of Discourse 288 were; 「如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀」—“Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka”〔T02 0081c04〕: Discourse 289; the same phrase is also found at〔T02 0082a01〕〔T02 0082a28〕〔T02 0082c18〕〔T02 0083c23〕〔T02 0084a23〕〔T02 0084b12〕: Discourses 290, 291, 292, 294, 295, and 296; 「如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城迦蘭陀竹」—“Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, in the Kalandaka Bamboo”〔T02 0083c01〕: Discourse 293.
  • The Kuru country, the village of the cowherds—「如是我聞:一時,佛住拘留搜調牛聚落。」—“Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at the Kuru country, the village of the cowherds.”〔T02 0084c11〕: Discourse 297; the same phrase is also found at〔T02 0085b21〕: Discourse 299; 「如是我聞:一時,佛住拘留搜調牛聚」—“Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at the Kuru country, the village of the cow-”〔T02 0085a11〕〔T02 0085c03〕: Discourses 298 and 300.
  • The village of Nali, in the guest hall in the deep forest—「如是我聞:一時,佛住那梨聚落深林」—“Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at the village of Nali, in the deep forest”〔T02 0085c17〕「中待賓舍」—“in the guest hall”〔T02 0085c18〕: Discourse 301.
  • Rājagṛha, on Vulture Peak—「如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城耆闍崛山。」—“Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, on Vulture Peak.”〔T02 0086a04〕: Discourse 302; 「如是我聞:一時,佛住王舍城耆闍崛」—“Thus have I heard. At one time the Buddha was staying at Rājagṛha, on Vulture”〔T02 0086b24〕: Discourse 303.

The types of the twenty-one discourses, and what is asked and what is said (the types follow the discourses’ own 「問」—“asked,” 「答」—“answered,” 「告」—“said to,” and 「白」—“said to [a superior]”; what is asked and what is said are all verbatim from the base text):

DiscourseAnchorTypeWhat is asked · what is said (verbatim)
283〔T02 0079a25〕The World-Honored One says to the bhikṣus → the Buddha asks, the bhikṣus answer → the Buddha applies it to the Dharma「若於結所繫」—“If toward what is bound by the bonds”〔T02 0079a26〕; 「如人種樹,初小軟弱,愛」—“As when a man plants a tree, at first small and tender, cher-”〔T02 0079a29〕; 「常觀,住生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、捨觀,不生」—“-permanence, dwells in the contemplation of arising and ceasing, the contemplation of desirelessness, the contemplation of cessation, the contemplation of relinquishment, gives rise to no”〔T02 0079b06〕; 「之流水。比丘!於意云何?非為彼樹斷截」—“into flowing water. Bhikṣus! What do you think? Is it not that that tree, cut off”〔T02 0079b14〕
284〔T02 0079b23〕As above「隨生味著、顧念、縛心,其心驅馳,追逐名色,」—“delight and longing arise accordingly, binding the mind, and that mind runs off and pursues name and form,”〔T02 0079b25〕; 「譬大樹根」—“like the roots of a great tree”〔T02 0079b28〕; 「則不驅馳、追逐名色,則名色滅,名色滅則」—“then does not run off and pursue name and form, and so name and form cease; when name and form cease, then”〔T02 0079c08〕
285〔T02 0079c27〕The World-Honored One says to the bhikṣus: the Buddha tells his own thoughts, questions, and answers from the time before he had attained right awakening → the Buddha asks, the bhikṣus answer (twice)「我憶宿命未成」—“I recall a former time, when I had not yet attained”〔T02 0079c28〕; 「世間難入,所謂若生、若老、若病、若死、若遷、」—“the world is hard to enter, namely birth, old age, sickness, death, passing away,”〔T02 0080a01〕; 「譬如緣膏油及」—“It is like depending on oil and”〔T02 0080a12〕; 「炷,燈明得燒,數增油、炷,彼燈明得久住不?」—“wick, the lamp burns; if oil and wick are added again and again, can that lamp abide for long?”〔T02 0080a13〕
286〔T02 0080b08〕The World-Honored One says to the bhikṣus: the opening is the same as the previous discourse and is abbreviated → the Buddha asks, the bhikṣus answer (twice)「說。差別者」—“-ught. What differs is”〔T02 0080b11〕; 「譬如載樵十束、二十束、三十束、四」—“It is like carrying firewood in ten bundles, twenty bundles, thirty bundles, for-”〔T02 0080b11〕; 「於意云何?此火相續長夜熾然不?」—“What do you think? Does this fire go on, blazing through the long night?”〔T02 0080b14〕
287〔T02 0080b24〕The World-Honored One says to the bhikṣus: the Buddha tells of his contemplation in reverse and forward order from the time before he had attained right awakening → the simile of the old road and the old city → the eightfold noble path「思惟時,齊識而還不能過彼,謂緣識名」—“reflected, I turned back at consciousness and could not go beyond it—namely, conditioned by consciousness, name”〔T02 0080c03〕; 「無故行無?何法滅故行滅?」—“being absent, are formations absent? What ceasing, do formations cease?”〔T02 0080c11〕; 「我得古仙人道、古」—“I have found the path of the ancient sages, the ancient”〔T02 0080c17〕; 「八聖道,正見、正志、正語、正業、正命、正方便、正念、」—“the eightfold noble path: right view, right intention, right speech, right action, right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness,”〔T02 0080c29〕
288〔T02 0081a09〕The venerable Śāriputra requests to ask → the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila answers (old age and death up to consciousness, five rounds) → the sixth round asks how name and form and consciousness condition each other, answered with the simile of the three reeds → Śāriputra’s praise (thirty kinds of praise) → Kauṣṭhila speaks of the teacher of the Dharma → Kauṣṭhila praises Śāriputra → the two venerables rejoice in each other「云何?老死自作耶?為他作」—“How is it? Is old age and death made by oneself? Is it made by another”〔T02 0081a18〕; 「他作、亦非非自他作無因作,然彼生緣故」—“made by another, nor made neither by self nor by another, without cause; rather, because of the condition of birth”〔T02 0081a21〕; 「智者因譬得解。譬如三蘆立於空地,展轉」—“the wise come to understand by similes. It is like three reeds standing on open ground, one”〔T02 0081b05〕; 「羅所說法故,當以三十種讚歎稱揚隨喜。」—“-la has taught, I ought to praise and rejoice in it with thirty kinds of praise.”〔T02 0081b17〕; 「名法師;說生、有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色、識,厭」—“is called a teacher of the Dharma; to teach birth, existence, clinging, craving, feeling, contact, the six sense bases, name and form, consciousness, weari-”〔T02 0081b19〕
289〔T02 0081c04〕The World-Honored One says to the bhikṣus (direct teaching)「於四大身厭患、離欲、背捨而非識」—“toward the body of the four great elements feels weariness, is free from desire, turns away, but not toward consciousness”〔T02 0081c06〕; 「何?見四大身有增、有減、有取、有捨,而於心、」—“Why? He sees that the body of the four great elements increases, decreases, is taken up, is laid down; but toward mind,”〔T02 0081c07〕; 「識日夜時刻,須臾轉變,異生、異滅。猶如獼」—“consciousness, day and night, moment by moment, changes in an instant, arises at one time and ceases at another. Like a mon-”〔T02 0081c15〕; 「弟子於諸緣起善思惟觀察,所謂樂觸緣」—“disciple reflects on and examines well the many forms of dependent arising—namely, conditioned by pleasant contact”〔T02 0081c18〕
290〔T02 0082a01〕As above「於四大色身生厭、離欲、背捨,但非識」—“gives rise to weariness toward the material body of the four great elements, freedom from desire, turning away, only not toward consciousness”〔T02 0082a03〕; 「夜時刻,須臾不停,種種轉變,異生、異滅。」—“night, moment by moment, without pause for an instant, changes in many ways, arises at one time and ceases at another.”〔T02 0082a12〕; 「如兩木相磨,和合生火;若兩木離散,火亦」—“like two sticks rubbed together, which in their meeting give rise to fire; if the two sticks are separated, the fire too”〔T02 0082a21〕; 「者,於色解脫,於受、想、行、識解脫,於生、老、病、」—“is liberated from form, liberated from feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness, from birth, old age, sickness,”〔T02 0082a25〕
291〔T02 0082a28〕The Buddha asks → a single bhikṣu declares his own understanding → the World-Honored One is displeased (narration) → the Buddha addresses Ānanda → Ānanda requests → the Buddha teaches for Ānanda (the simile of the poisoned pool, twice)「我說內觸法,汝」—“The inner way of contact of which I speak—you”〔T02 0082a29〕; 「時,彼比丘於佛前如是如是自記」—“At that time that bhikṣu, before the Buddha, declared his own understanding in such and such a way”〔T02 0082b03〕; 「作如是取時,當知此苦億波」—“when one grasps it thus, one should know that this suffering, upa-”〔T02 0082b11〕; 「涼池水,香味具足,有人以毒著中,陽春之」—“cool pool, complete in fragrance and flavour, into which someone has put poison; in the spring”〔T02 0082b23〕
292〔T02 0082c18〕The World-Honored One says to the bhikṣus (reflecting link by link, from clinging to ignorance) → the Buddha asks, a bhikṣu answers → the Buddha’s praise, the simile of the clay vessel「云何思量觀察」—“How does one reflect and examine”〔T02 0082c19〕; 「正盡苦,究竟苦邊?時,思量眾生所有眾苦,種」—“rightly to end suffering, to reach the end of suffering? At that time one reflects on the many sufferings that beings have, of many”〔T02 0082c20〕; 「因、行集、行生、行觸,作諸福行,善識生,作諸」—“as cause, formations as arising, born from formations, formations as contact: when one performs meritorious formations, wholesome consciousness arises; when one performs”〔T02 0083a28〕; 「器,乘熱置地,須臾散壞,熱勢悉滅。如是,比」—“vessel, while still hot sets it on the ground; in a moment it breaks apart, and its heat is wholly gone. Just so, bhi-”〔T02 0083b25〕
293〔T02 0083c01〕The World-Honored One says to a certain bhikṣu (direct teaching)「我已度疑,離於猶」—“I have crossed beyond doubt, left hesi-”〔T02 0083c02〕; 「出世空相應緣起隨順法,所謂有是故是」—“beyond the world, connected with emptiness, in accord with dependent arising—namely, this being present, this”〔T02 0083c05〕; 「緣起,倍復甚深難見,所謂一切取離、愛盡、無」—“dependent arising; and doubly profound and hard to see, namely the leaving behind of all clinging, the ending of craving, dis-”〔T02 0083c14〕; 「欲、寂滅、涅槃;如此二法,謂有為、無為,有為」—“-passion, quiescence, nirvāṇa; such are these two things, namely the conditioned and the unconditioned; the conditioned”〔T02 0083c15〕
294〔T02 0083c23〕The World-Honored One says to the bhikṣus → the Buddha puts a question himself → the bhikṣus request → the Buddha addresses them again「無明覆、愛緣繫,得此識身。內有此識身,外」—“covered by ignorance, bound by the condition of craving, obtains this conscious body. Within there is this conscious body, without”〔T02 0083c25〕; 「我所修諸梵行者,有何差別?」—“who practise pure conduct under me—what is the difference?”〔T02 0084a04〕; 「尊是法根、法眼、法依」—“-Honored One is the root of the Dharma, the eye of the Dharma, the support of the Dharma”〔T02 0084a05〕; 「所以者何?此愚癡凡夫本不修梵行,向正」—“Why? This foolish ordinary person did not formerly practise pure conduct, toward rightly”〔T02 0084a11〕
295〔T02 0084a23〕The World-Honored One says to the bhikṣus (direct teaching)「此身非汝所有」—“This body is not yours”〔T02 0084a24〕; 「亦非餘人所有。謂六觸入處,本修行願,受」—“nor is it anyone else’s. It is the six sense bases of contact: by former practice and aspiration, received”〔T02 0084a25〕; 「思身。所謂此有故,有當來生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、」—“classes of volition. That is, this being present, there are the birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress”〔T02 0084a29〕; 「聞聖弟子於世間集、世間滅如實正知,善」—“learned noble disciple knows rightly as it really is the arising of the world and the cessation of the world, well”〔T02 0084b05〕
296〔T02 0084b12〕As above「我今當說因緣」—“I will now teach causes and conditions”〔T02 0084b13〕; 「未出世,此法常住,法住法界,彼如來自所覺」—“does not appear, this Dharma abides forever, the Dharma abides, the realm of the Dharma; what that Tathāgata himself has awakened to”〔T02 0084b17〕; 「有老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。此等諸法,法住、法空、法」—“there are old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering. These things: the Dharma abides, the Dharma is empty, the Dharma”〔T02 0084b22〕; 「斷、悉知,斷其根本,如截多羅樹頭,於未」—“cut off, all are fully known, their root is cut off, like a palmyra tree cut off at the crown, in a fu-”〔T02 0084c06〕
297〔T02 0084c11〕The World-Honored One says to the bhikṣus (questions and answers set up by the Buddha)「所謂大空法經」—“namely, the Discourse on the Dharma of Great Emptiness”〔T02 0084c14〕; 「彼誰老死?老死屬誰?」—“Whose is that old age and death? To whom does old age and death belong?”〔T02 0084c17〕; 「所無有。於此二邊,心所不隨,正向中」—“do not have. Toward these two extremes, the mind does not follow; it goes rightly toward the mid-”〔T02 0084c22〕; 「頭,於未來世成不生法。若比丘無明離欲」—“crown, becoming in a future age a thing that does not arise. If a bhikṣu is free from desire for ignorance”〔T02 0085a04〕
298〔T02 0085a11〕The World-Honored One says to the bhikṣus (the Buddha asks and answers himself, link by link)「我今當說緣起法」—“I will now teach the Dharma of dependent arising”〔T02 0085a12〕; 「法說、義說」—“the teaching by the Dharma and the teaching by its meaning”〔T02 0085a13〕; 「明?若不知前際、不知後際、不知前後際,」—“-rance? Not knowing the former limit, not knowing the later limit, not knowing the former and later limits,”〔T02 0085a17〕; 「前說老,是名老死。是名緣起義說。」—“the old age spoken of above, is old age and death. This is called the teaching of dependent arising by its meaning.”〔T02 0085b19〕
299〔T02 0085b21〕A bhikṣu asks → the Buddha answers「世尊!謂緣起法為世尊作,為餘」—“World-Honored One! The so-called Dharma of dependent arising—is it made by the World-Honored One, or by some”〔T02 0085b23〕; 「緣起法者,非我所作,」—“The Dharma of dependent arising is not made by me,”〔T02 0085b24〕; 「亦非餘人作。然彼如來出世及未出世,法界」—“nor made by anyone else. Rather, whether that Tathāgata appears in the world or does not appear, the realm of the Dharma”〔T02 0085b25〕
300〔T02 0085c03〕A brāhmaṇa asks (twice) → the Buddha answers that it is undeclared → the brāhmaṇa asks again → the Buddha teaches leaving the two extremes「為自作自覺耶?」—“Is it made by oneself and experienced by oneself?”〔T02 0085c06〕; 「無記。自作自覺,此是無記。」—“undeclared. Made by oneself and experienced by oneself—this is undeclared.”〔T02 0085c07〕; 「自作自覺則墮常見,他作他覺則墮」—“Made by oneself and experienced by oneself falls into the view of permanence; made by another and experienced by another falls into”〔T02 0085c11〕; 「斷見。義說、法說,離此二邊,處於中道而」—“the view of annihilation. Teaching according to the meaning, teaching according to the Dharma, leaving these two extremes, standing in the middle way, and”〔T02 0085c12〕
301〔T02 0085c17〕The venerable Saṃdha Kātyāyana asks → the Buddha answers → he becomes an arhat (narration)「說正見。云何正見?云何世尊施設正見?」—“speaks of right view. What is right view? How does the World-Honored One set forth right view?”〔T02 0085c20〕; 「世間有二種依,若有、若無,」—“The world relies on two things, existence or non-existence,”〔T02 0085c21〕; 「為取所觸;取所觸故,或依有、或依無。若」—“touched by clinging; because touched by clinging, it relies on existence or relies on non-existence. If”〔T02 0085c22〕; 「說,不起諸漏,心得解脫,成阿羅漢。」—“-id, gave rise to no outflows, his mind was liberated, and he became an arhat.”〔T02 0086a03〕
302〔T02 0086a04〕Acela Kāśyapa requests three times → asks four times, and the Buddha answers four times that it is undeclared → Kāśyapa presses him → the Buddha teaches feeling and the middle way → Kāśyapa attains the pure Dharma-eye and goes for refuge → his death (narration) → the bhikṣus speak to the Buddha → the Buddha answers and gives the declaration (narration)「云何,瞿曇!苦自作耶?」—“How is it, Gautama? Is suffering made by oneself?”〔T02 0086a14〕; 「非無此苦,然有此苦。」—“It is not that there is no such suffering; rather, there is such suffering.”〔T02 0086a23〕; 「若受即自受者,我應」—“If the one who feels is himself the one who feels, I ought”〔T02 0086a25〕; 「彼已見法、知法、次法、不受於法,已般涅槃,」—“He has already seen the Dharma, known the Dharma, gone in order of the Dharma, not grasped at the Dharma; he has already attained final nirvāṇa,”〔T02 0086b21〕
303〔T02 0086b24〕The wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu requests three times → asks four times, and the Buddha answers four times that it is undeclared → the rest abbreviated, pointing to the previous discourse「乞食,於路見玷牟留外道出家,少有所營,」—“for alms, on the road he saw the wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu, who had a small matter to see to,”〔T02 0086b26〕; 「門瞿曇!苦樂自作耶?」—“-mana Gautama! Are suffering and happiness made by oneself?”〔T02 0086c06〕; 「非自非他無因作者,此是無記……」—“made neither by self nor by another, without cause—this is undeclared . . .”〔T02 0086c13〕

Drawing out the groups of discourses (only the order of the base text is listed; no doctrinal outline is set up):

  1. Discourse 283—things bound by the bonds: the planting of a tree, cherished, and its roots cut and burned; with delight, craving conditions clinging and so on up to the coming together of the mass of suffering; with the contemplation of impermanence and the rest, craving ceases and so on up to the cessation of the mass of suffering.
  2. Discourse 284—things clung to: the great tree with deep roots, and its roots cut; consciousness runs off and pursues name and form; taught forward and in reverse up to name and form and the six sense bases.
  3. Discourse 285—the former time before right awakening: questioning himself link by link on birth, existence, and clinging, with delight in things clung to, craving grows; the lamp of oil and wick.
  4. Discourse 286—the opening the same as the previous discourse, and abbreviated; firewood in ten bundles and up to a hundred thousand bundles, fuel added to the mass of fire.
  5. Discourse 287—the former time before right awakening: contemplating in reverse up to consciousness, turning back at consciousness, contemplating cessation up to ignorance; the path of the ancient sages, the old road in the wilderness and the old city seen; the eightfold noble path.
  6. Discourse 288—the venerable Śāriputra asks and the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila answers: old age and death and so on up to consciousness are not made by oneself and not made by another; the three reeds leaning on one another; the teacher of the Dharma; the two venerables praise each other.
  7. Discourse 289—the body of the four great elements and mind, mentation, and consciousness: the ordinary person would do better to bind the body of the four great elements to himself as a self; the monkey catching hold of branches; from pleasant contact to neutral contact, the feeling ceases, is stilled, becomes cool, rests, and vanishes.
  8. Discourse 290—the same sense as the previous discourse; two sticks rubbed together; when contact arises, feeling arises.
  9. Discourse 291—the inner way of contact: upadhi, the acquisitions, as the cause of suffering, craving as the cause of upadhi, where craving arises; the cool pool beside the road with poison in it, twice.
  10. Discourse 292—reflecting and examining so as rightly to end suffering: link by link through clinging, craving, feeling, contact, the six sense bases, name and form, consciousness, formations, and ignorance; meritorious formations, demeritorious formations, imperturbable formations; the freshly fired clay vessel.
  11. Discourse 293—taught for a certain bhikṣu: the Dharma of the noble ones, beyond the world, connected with emptiness, in accord with dependent arising; dependent arising is profound, and the leaving behind of all clinging, the ending of craving, dispassion, quiescence, nirvāṇa doubly profound; the conditioned and the unconditioned.
  12. Discourse 294—the fool and the wise: both alike obtain this conscious body; the difference between practising pure conduct and not practising it.
  13. Discourse 295—this body is not yours, nor is it anyone else’s; from the six classes of consciousness up to the six classes of volition; the arising of the world and the cessation of the world.
  14. Discourse 296—the Dharma of causes and conditions and dependently arisen things: the Dharma abides, the Dharma is empty, the Dharma is thus, the Dharma is so; not seeking the former limit or the later limit; the palmyra tree cut off at the crown.
  15. Discourse 297—the Discourse on the Dharma of Great Emptiness: whose is old age and death, to whom does old age and death belong; the life principle is the body, the life principle is different from the body; leaving the two extremes, going rightly toward the middle way.
  16. Discourse 298—the teaching of the Dharma of dependent arising by the Dharma and by its meaning: link by link through ignorance, formations, consciousness, name and form, the six sense bases, contact, feeling, craving, clinging, existence, birth, and old age and death.
  17. Discourse 299—the Dharma of dependent arising is not made by the Buddha, nor made by anyone else; the realm of the Dharma abides forever.
  18. Discourse 300—a brāhmaṇa asks whether it is made by oneself and experienced by oneself, or made by another and experienced by another: undeclared; the view of permanence, the view of annihilation; leaving the two extremes, standing in the middle way.
  19. Discourse 301—the venerable Saṃdha Kātyāyana asks about right view: the world relies on two things; leaving the two extremes and teaching the middle way.
  20. Discourse 302—Acela Kāśyapa asks whether suffering is made by oneself or made by another: undeclared; it is not that there is no such suffering; the middle way taught; he attains the pure Dharma-eye, dies, and is given the foremost declaration.
  21. Discourse 303—the wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu asks whether suffering and happiness are made by oneself or made by another: undeclared; the rest as in the previous discourse.

The speakers—in Discourses 283 and 284, within the Buddha’s words, from 「比丘!於意云何?非為彼樹斷截」—“Bhikṣus! What do you think? Is it not that that tree, cut off”〔T02 0079b14〕 on is the Buddha’s question, and 「答言」—“answered”〔T02 0079b16〕 is the bhikṣus’ answer. Discourses 285–287 are all the Buddha telling of 「我憶宿命未成」—“I recall a former time, when I had not yet attained”〔T02 0079c28〕, and within them the words of his own thoughts and his own questions are the Buddha’s thoughts of that former time; in Discourse 285, the answer with which they answered, 「如是,世尊!」—“Yes, World-Honored One!” (〔T02 0080a14〕) and 「比丘白」—“the bhikṣus said”〔T02 0080b02〕 are the bhikṣus’ answers; in Discourse 286, 「比丘白」—“the bhikṣus said”〔T02 0080b14〕 and 「答言」—“answered”〔T02 0080b19〕 are also the bhikṣus’ answers. In Discourse 287, within the simile, the words of 「彼作是念」—“he has this thought”〔T02 0080c21〕 and 「即往白王」—“then he goes and tells the king”〔T02 0080c22〕 are the speech of the man in the simile told by the Buddha. The whole of Discourse 288 does not come from the mouth of the World-Honored One: 「尊者舍利」—“the venerable Śāri-”〔T02 0081a15〕「弗問尊者摩訶拘絺羅」—“-putra asked the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila”〔T02 0081a16〕 is Śāriputra’s question; before it, 「欲有所問,寧」—“I wish to ask something; would”〔T02 0081a13〕 is Śāriputra’s request to ask; from 「答言」—“answered”〔T02 0081a17〕 on is all Kauṣṭhila’s answering; the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila’s answer, 「今當說譬,如」—“Now I will give a simile, as”, giving the simile, is at〔T02 0081b04〕; the venerable Śāriputra’s words, 「善哉!善哉!尊者摩訶拘絺羅!」—“Excellent! Excellent! Venerable Mahākauṣṭhila!”, are at〔T02 0081b09〕, and are Śāriputra’s praise; the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila’s words, 「老死厭患、離欲、滅盡,是」—“Weariness of old age and death, freedom from desire for it, and its cessation—this”, are at〔T02 0081b18〕, and the teacher of the Dharma is Kauṣṭhila’s speech; after that, from 「尊者摩訶拘絺羅語尊者舍利」—“The venerable Mahākauṣṭhila said to the venerable Śāri-”〔T02 0081b25〕 on is Kauṣṭhila praising Śāriputra; the closing 「時,二正士更相隨喜,各還所住。」—“At that time the two venerables rejoiced in each other, and each returned to where he dwelt.”〔T02 0081c03〕 is the narrator’s words, and this discourse has no 「佛說此經已」—“When the Buddha had spoken this discourse.” In Discourse 289, within the Buddha’s words, the thought told with 「彼如是思惟」—“He reflects thus”〔T02 0081c23〕 and the words told with 「解脫知見」—“being liberated there is the knowledge and vision”〔T02 0081c27〕 are both the noble disciple’s thoughts told by the Buddha. In Discourse 291, from 「時,有異比丘從座起,整衣服,稽」—“At that time a certain bhikṣu rose from his seat, arranged his robe, bowed”〔T02 0082b01〕 on is the single bhikṣu declaring his own understanding; 「說。如是如是世尊不悅」—“-ared. At such and such the World-Honored One was displeased”〔T02 0082b04〕 is the narrator’s words; 「佛告阿難」—“the Buddha said to Ānanda”〔T02 0082b05〕, 「阿難白佛」—“Ānanda said to the Buddha”〔T02 0082b06〕; the Buddha’s words to Ānanda, 「善哉!諦」—“Good! Listen”, are at〔T02 0082b08〕, and what is taught below them is all addressed to Ānanda, ending with 「是故,阿難!於此法如是」—“Therefore, Ānanda! Toward this Dharma, thus”〔T02 0082c14〕; in the two rounds of the poisoned pool, 「有人語言」—“someone says to them”〔T02 0082b24〕〔T02 0082c08〕 and the thirsty people’s 「彼則念言」—“then they think thus”〔T02 0082c09〕 are the speech of the people in the simile told by the Buddha. In Discourse 292, the 「比丘」—“bhikṣu” addressed in the Buddha’s words is singular, following the base text; at the end, the Buddha’s words to the bhikṣu, 「於」—“toward”, at〔T02 0083b12〕 are the Buddha’s question, the bhikṣu’s words to the Buddha, 「不」—“No”, at〔T02 0083b14〕 are the bhikṣu’s answer, and the Buddha’s words, 「善哉!善哉!比丘!我亦如是說,」—“Good! Good! Bhikṣu! I too teach it thus,” at〔T02 0083b18〕 are the Buddha’s praise. In Discourse 293, 「爾時,世尊告異比丘」—“At that time the World-Honored One said to a certain bhikṣu”〔T02 0083c02〕—the hearer is one person; in 「為彼比丘說賢聖」—“teach that bhikṣu the Dharma of the noble ones”, the 「彼比丘」—“that bhikṣu”〔T02 0083c04〕 is another person to whom the Buddha points; the closing reads 「諸比丘聞佛」—“the bhikṣus, having heard the Buddha”〔T02 0083c21〕, following the base text. In Discourse 294, 「比丘白佛言」—“the bhikṣus said to the Buddha”〔T02 0084a04〕 is the bhikṣus’ request, and from 「爾時,世尊告諸比」—“At that time the World-Honored One said to the bhi-”〔T02 0084a06〕 on the Buddha addresses them again. In Discourse 297, 「若有問言」—“if someone asks” and 「彼則答言」—“he then answers” (〔T02 0084c17〕〔T02 0084c18〕), 「若復問言」—“if someone further asks” and 「彼則答言」—“he then answers” (〔T02 0084c25〕〔T02 0084c26〕) are questions and answers set up by the Buddha, not the Buddha asking and the bhikṣus answering. In Discourse 298, the questions link by link from 「云何義說」—“What is the teaching by its meaning?”〔T02 0085a16〕 on, such as 「云何為行」—“What are formations?”〔T02 0085a25〕, are all the Buddha asking and answering himself. In Discourse 299, 「時,有異比丘來詣佛所」—“At that time a certain bhikṣu came to where the Buddha was”〔T02 0085b22〕, 「佛告比丘」—“the Buddha said to the bhikṣu”〔T02 0085b24〕; the closing reads 「時,彼比丘聞佛所說」—“At that time that bhikṣu, having heard what the Buddha said”〔T02 0085c01〕. In Discourse 300, 「時,有異婆羅門來詣佛所」—“At that time a certain brāhmaṇa came to where the Buddha was”〔T02 0085c04〕; the brāhmaṇa calls the Buddha 「瞿」—“Gau-”〔T02 0085c05〕「曇」—“-tama”〔T02 0085c06〕, following the base text; the closing reads 「彼婆羅門歡」—“that brāhmaṇa re-”〔T02 0085c15〕「喜隨喜,從座起去。」—“-joiced and rejoiced in accord, rose from his seat, and departed.”〔T02 0085c16〕. In Discourse 301, 「爾時,尊者𨅖陀迦旃延詣佛所,」—“At that time the venerable Saṃdha Kātyāyana came to where the Buddha was,”〔T02 0085c18〕, and the Buddha calls him 「𨅖陀迦旃延」—“Saṃdha Kātyāyana”〔T02 0085c21〕; the closing reads 「心得解脫,成阿羅漢」—“his mind was liberated, and he became an arhat”〔T02 0086a03〕. In Discourse 302 Kāśyapa requests three times, and the request of 「第二」—“the second time”〔T02 0086a10〕 is an abbreviation; the four answers from 「佛告迦葉」—“the Buddha said to Kāśyapa”〔T02 0086a14〕 on are all the Buddha’s words; from 「合掌白佛言」—“joining his palms, he said to the Buddha”〔T02 0086b06〕 on are Kāśyapa’s words of going for refuge; from 「時,阿支羅迦葉辭」—“At that time Acela Kāśyapa took leave”〔T02 0086b09〕 on, the death is the narrator’s words; the words passed on by 「聞有」—“heard that there was”〔T02 0086b12〕「傳說」—“a report”〔T02 0086b13〕 are what others passed on; from 「白佛言」—“said to the Buddha”〔T02 0086b16〕 on are the bhikṣus speaking to the Buddha; from 「佛告諸比丘」—“the Buddha said to the bhikṣus”〔T02 0086b20〕 on is the Buddha’s answer; the closing 「爾時,世尊為阿支羅迦」—“At that time the World-Honored One gave Acela Kā-”〔T02 0086b22〕「葉受第一記」—“-śyapa the foremost declaration”〔T02 0086b23〕 is the narrator’s words. In Discourse 303 the wanderer requests three times, and the request of 「第二說亦如是」—“the second saying was likewise”〔T02 0086c02〕 is an abbreviation; after the four answers, 「廣說如上」—“taught at length as above”〔T02 0086c13〕 is an abbreviation, and this discourse has no 「佛說此經已」—“When the Buddha had spoken this discourse.”

This fascicle has no verses and no summary verse.

The abbreviating phrases (the base text passes over text of the same discourse or points to another discourse; the plain rendering gives this briefly in the words of the base text and does not supply what is passed over; what each points to is based only on the discourses of this fascicle):

DiscourseAbbreviated passage (verbatim)AnchorWhat it points to
286「如上廣」—“as at length above” (followed by 「說。差別者」—“-ught. What differs is”〔T02 0080b11〕)〔T02 0080b10〕The text of Discourse 285 of this fascicle from 「我憶宿命未成」—“I recall a former time, when I had not yet attained”〔T02 0079c28〕 on
286「如是廣說,乃至」—“taught at length thus, up to”〔T02 0080b21〕The pattern of the earlier text of the same discourse and of the cessation part of Discourse 285, 「愛則滅,愛滅則取滅,乃至純大苦」—“craving ceases; when craving ceases, clinging ceases; and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering”〔T02 0080b05〕
287「廣說」—“taught at length”〔T02 0080c10〕The link-by-link self-questioning of the arising part of the same discourse, 「是有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色」—“so existence, clinging, craving, feeling, contact, the six sense bases, name and form”〔T02 0080b29〕 (the cessation part in the same pattern)
302「第二」—“the second time” (followed by 「亦如是說」—“it was likewise said”〔T02 0086a11〕)〔T02 0086a10〕Kāśyapa’s first request and the Buddha’s first answer in the same discourse
303「第二說亦如是」—“the second saying was likewise”〔T02 0086c02〕The wanderer’s first request and the Buddha’s first answer in the same discourse
303「廣說如上」—“taught at length as above” (followed by 「阿支羅迦葉經,乃至世尊為玷牟留外道出」—“in the discourse to Acela Kāśyapa, up to: the World-Honored One gave the wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu”〔T02 0086c14〕)〔T02 0086c13〕Discourse 302 of this fascicle, from 「云何,瞿曇!所問」—“How is it, Gautama? What I ask”〔T02 0086a20〕 to 「葉受第一記」—“-śyapa the foremost declaration”〔T02 0086b23〕

The abbreviations with 「乃至」—“and so on up to” within the discourses that point to earlier text of the same discourse or to set phrases, such as 「乃至純大苦聚集」—“and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering comes together” and 「乃至純大苦聚滅」—“and so on up to: the whole great mass of suffering ceases,” are found again and again throughout the fascicle and are not listed; in Discourse 292, 「乃至生、老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦滅」—“and so on up to: birth, old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering cease”〔T02 0083b17〕 in the bhikṣu’s answer is also a set phrase and is not listed.

The Compendium of Topics’ own uddānas—the passages of the treatise that select and gather the discourses of this fascicle are recorded verbatim (the order of this fascicle is not changed on their basis, nor is an outline of this fascicle set up on their basis):

「立等、二諦等、以觸為緣等、」—“Establishing and the rest, the two truths and the rest, with contact as condition and the rest,”〔T30n1579 0827b27〕 「有滅等、食等、最後如理等。」—“the cessation of existence and the rest, nutriment and the rest, and lastly the reasoned and the rest.”〔T30n1579 0827b28〕

(The above is the general uddāna.)

「立、苦聚、諦觀、攝聖教、微智、」—“Establishing, the Mass of Suffering, Contemplation of the Truths, Gathering the Holy Teaching, Subtle Knowledge,”〔T30n1579 0827c01〕 「思量際、觀察、上慢、後甚深。」—“the Limit of Reflection, Examination, Overestimation, the Later Profundity.”〔T30n1579 0827c02〕

「異、世俗勝義、法爾、此作等、」—“Difference, the Conventional and the Ultimate, So of Itself, This One Makes, and the Rest,”〔T30n1579 0832b27〕 「大空、與分別、自作為其後。」—“Great Emptiness, Together with Analysis, with Self-Making as what follows.”〔T30n1579 0832b28〕

「觸緣、見圓滿、實、解、不愛樂、」—“the Condition of Contact, Perfection of View, the Real, Understanding, Not Delighting,”〔T30n1579 0834a11〕 「法住智、精進、生處等為後。」—“Knowledge of the Abiding of the Dharma, Diligence, with the Place of Birth and the rest as what follows.”〔T30n1579 0834a12〕

「有滅、若沙門婆羅門、受智、」—“the Cessation of Existence, If Śramaṇas or Brāhmaṇas, Knowledge of Feeling,”〔T30n1579 0837b03〕 「流轉、與來往、佛順逆為後。」—“Transmigration, Coming and Going, with the Buddha’s Forward and Reverse as what follows.”〔T30n1579 0837b04〕

The passages of the nine items of the first specific uddāna correspond in their order, for the most part, to the order of Discourses 283–293 of this fascicle: 「立」—“Establishing” is the general teaching that establishes dependent arising by three marks, and has no discourse of its own; 「苦聚」—“the Mass of Suffering” shares words with Discourses 283 and 284, 「諦觀」—“Contemplation of the Truths” with Discourses 285–287, 「攝聖教」—“Gathering the Holy Teaching” with Discourse 288, 「思量際」—“the Limit of Reflection” and 「觀察」—“Examination” with Discourse 292, and 「上慢」—“Overestimation” and 「後甚深」—“the Later Profundity” with Discourse 293; the passage of 「微智」—“Subtle Knowledge” shares words with Discourses 289 and 290 but has no shared simile (third topic). The passages of the seven items of the second: 「法爾」—“So of Itself” shares words with Discourse 296, 「大空」—“Great Emptiness” with Discourse 297, 「與分別」—“Together with Analysis” with Discourse 298, and 「自作為其後」—“with Self-Making as what follows” with Discourse 302; the three passages 「異」—“Difference,” 「世俗勝義」—“the Conventional and the Ultimate,” and 「此作等」—“This One Makes, and the Rest” are close in sense to Discourses 294, 295, and 300 (third topic). Of the items of the third and fourth, only the passage of 「法住智」—“Knowledge of the Abiding of the Dharma” shares words with Discourse 296; the passage of 「有滅」—“the Cessation of Existence” is close in sense to Discourse 293, but the discourse lacks the two characters 「有滅」—“the cessation of existence”; for the other items only their places in the sequence are recorded (tenth topic ①). The names of the uddāna items appended under the headings of the third topic, the fourth topic, and the tenth topic ① are all readings.


II. Collation with the Alternate Translations

For the twenty-one discourses of this fascicle, the Alternate Translation of the Saṃyukta Āgama (Taishō vol. 2, no. 100) has no parallel discourse found—among the Taishō notes to this fascicle, not one marks a discourse number of the Alternate Translation, nor is there any cross-reference note marked 「cf.」; the Taishō collation notes mark no parallel in the Alternate Translation. This fascicle has no collation notes against the Alternate Translation. No parallel is constructed here.


III. Scriptural and Treatise Grounding (the “eye”)

The Saṃyukta Āgama is what the Buddha and his disciples spoke, and its ground is the sūtra itself; the treatise stands to the sūtra as a selection and gathering, not as its ground. Listed below, in the order of the discourses of this fascicle, are the passages of the treatise text in the Compendium of Topics that share the same words, verbatim, with the text of the discourses of this fascicle (the names of the treatise’s uddāna items are appended beneath each heading, as readings; see the first topic); where the words differ this is marked, and the sūtra is not changed by the treatise, nor the treatise by the sūtra. The treatise’s passage that teaches in general how dependent arising is established by three marks—「略由三相,應知建立緣起差別。一、從前際、」—“In brief, by three marks, know that the distinctions of dependent arising are established. First, from the former limit,”〔T30n1579 0827c03〕, and 「言:識緣名色,名色緣識。於現在世,猶如束」—“it says: consciousness conditions name and form, name and form condition consciousness. In the present life, like a bundle”〔T30n1579 0827c23〕—is the general outline of this fascicle and has no discourse of its own; its 「識緣名色,名色緣識」—“consciousness conditions name and form, name and form condition consciousness” shares words with Discourse 288, and its simile of 「束」—“bundle” and 「蘆」—“reed” is close to the three reeds of Discourse 288 (see Discourse 288).

Planting a tree · cherishing it and cutting it down (Discourse 283 · the Mass of Suffering)

  • Sūtra: 「如人種樹,初小軟弱,愛」—“As when a man plants a tree, at first small and tender, cher-”〔T02 0079a29〕; 「結所繫法味著將養,則生恩愛,愛緣取,」—“delighting in things bound by the bonds and nourishing them, affection arises; craving conditions clinging,”〔T02 0079b03〕; 「常觀,住生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、捨觀,不生」—“-permanence, dwells in the contemplation of arising and ceasing, the contemplation of desirelessness, the contemplation of cessation, the contemplation of relinquishment, gives rise to no”〔T02 0079b06〕; 「斷根、截枝,段段斬截,分分解析,風飄日炙,」—“cuts its roots, lops its branches, chops it piece by piece, splits it part by part, leaves it to the wind and the sun,”〔T02 0079b12〕
  • Treatise: 「復次,安立九相後有苦樹,能生當有。謂」—“Further, the tree of suffering of later existence is established in nine aspects, able to produce future existence. Namely”〔T30n1579 0828c12〕; 「小苦樹。若彼世間非聰慧者,於能隨順諸」—“a small tree of suffering. If those in the world who are not wise, toward what accords with the”〔T30n1579 0828c14〕; 「漏處所,依現在世隨觀愛味,依過去世深」—“places of the outflows, in the present life contemplate delight accordingly, in the past life deeply”〔T30n1579 0828c15〕; 「生顧戀,依未來世專心繫著。如是住已,先」—“give rise to longing, in the future life are single-mindedly bound and attached; having dwelt thus, the former”〔T30n1579 0828c16〕; 「加滋茂,以貪愛水而恒溉灌,令如前說能」—“adds to its growth, constantly waters it with the water of craving, so that, as said before, it can”〔T30n1579 0828c19〕; 「於能順煩惱諸行,無倒隨觀生滅法性;於」—“toward the formations that accord with the afflictions, contemplates without inversion the nature of things that arise and cease; toward”〔T30n1579 0828c22〕; 「斷、無欲及以滅界,無倒隨觀是寂靜性;損減」—“the elements of abandoning, of desirelessness, and of cessation, contemplates without inversion that this is the nature of peace; diminishing”〔T30n1579 0828c23〕; 「慧者,不欲滋榮後有小樹,便斷其愛、愛緣」—“the wise one, not wishing the small tree of later existence to flourish, then cuts off its craving and the condition of craving”〔T30n1579 0828c25〕

The shared words are 「樹」—“tree,” 「小」—“small,” 「愛」—“craving,” 「溉灌」—“water,” 「生滅」—“arising and ceasing,” 「無欲」—“desirelessness,” 「滅」—“cessation,” 「斷」—“cut off,” and 「愛緣取」—“craving conditions clinging”; the sūtra has 「初小軟弱」—“at first small and tender,” the treatise 「小苦樹」—“a small tree of suffering” and 「後有小樹」—“the small tree of later existence”; the sūtra 「味著」—“delight” and 「顧念」—“longing,” the treatise 「隨觀愛味」—“contemplate delight accordingly” and 「深生顧戀」—“deeply give rise to longing”; the sūtra 「隨時溉灌」—“waters it in season,” the treatise 「以貪愛水而恒溉灌」—“constantly waters it with the water of craving”; the sūtra 「無常觀,住生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、捨觀」—“the contemplation of impermanence, dwelling in the contemplation of arising and ceasing, the contemplation of desirelessness, the contemplation of cessation, the contemplation of relinquishment,” the treatise 「無倒隨觀生滅法性」—“contemplates without inversion the nature of things that arise and cease” and 「斷、無欲及以滅」—“abandoning, desirelessness, and cessation”; the words differ.

A great tree · deep roots and name and form (Discourse 284 · the Mass of Suffering)

  • Sūtra: 「隨生味著、顧念、縛心,其心驅馳,追逐名色,」—“delight and longing arise accordingly, binding the mind, and that mind runs off and pursues name and form,”〔T02 0079b25〕; 「譬大樹根」—“like the roots of a great tree”〔T02 0079b28〕; 「幹、枝條、柯葉、華果,下根深固,壅以糞土,溉灌」—“trunk, branches, boughs and leaves, flowers and fruit; its roots below deep and firm, banked with manure and soil, watered”〔T02 0079b29〕; 「以水,彼樹堅固,永世不朽。如是,比丘!」—“with water, that tree is firm and does not decay for ages. Just so, bhikṣus!”〔T02 0079c01〕
  • Treatise: 「所造順後受業,總攝為一,說名後有如大」—“the actions made that are to be experienced later, gathered together as one, are called later existence, like a great”〔T30n1579 0829a01〕; 「苦樹。若於能順諸煩惱法,如前乃至專心」—“tree of suffering. If toward the things that accord with the afflictions, as before, up to, single-mindedly”〔T30n1579 0829a02〕; 「繫著。如是住已,彼先所造順後受業如直」—“bound and attached; having dwelt thus, the actions formerly made that are to be experienced later are like the straight”〔T30n1579 0829a03〕; 「下根,令樹欝茂。於現法中,彼愛煩惱如傍」—“downward root, making the tree flourish. In the present life, that affliction of craving is like the side”〔T30n1579 0829a04〕; 「切種子識,於當來世正續生時,住於名色。」—“-ness holding all seeds, at the time of rebirth in the age to come, abides in name and form.”〔T30n1579 0829a06〕; 「如是苦樹長時安立。當知如是補特伽羅,」—“thus the tree of suffering stands for a long time. Know that such a person,”〔T30n1579 0829a07〕

The shared words are 「大」—“great,” 「樹」—“tree,” 「根」—“root,” 「名色」—“name and form,” and 「愛」—“craving”; the sūtra has 「大樹」—“a great tree,” the treatise 「如大苦樹」—“like a great tree of suffering”; the sūtra 「下根深固」—“its roots below deep and firm,” the treatise 「如直下根」—“like the straight downward root”; the sūtra 「彼樹堅固,永世不朽」—“that tree is firm and does not decay for ages,” the treatise 「苦樹長時安立」—“the tree of suffering stands for a long time”; the sūtra 「其心驅馳,追逐名色」—“that mind runs off and pursues name and form,” the treatise 「識,於當來世正續生時,住於名色」—“consciousness, at the time of rebirth in the age to come, abides in name and form”; the words differ.

The former time before right awakening · oil and wick (Discourse 285 · Contemplation of the Truths)

  • Sūtra: 「我憶宿命未成」—“I recall a former time, when I had not yet attained”〔T02 0079c28〕; 「譬如緣膏油及」—“It is like depending on oil and”〔T02 0080a12〕; 「炷,燈明得燒,數增油、炷,彼燈明得久住不?」—“wick, the lamp burns; if oil and wick are added again and again, can that lamp abide for long?”〔T02 0080a13〕; 「丘!於意云何?譬如油、炷然燈,若不增油治」—“-kṣus! What do you think? It is like lighting a lamp with oil and wick: if no oil is added and [the wick] is not trimmed”〔T02 0080b01〕
  • Treatise: 「復次,世尊在昔為菩薩時,棄前所得諸世」—“Further, when the World-Honored One of old was a bodhisattva, he cast away the worldly [paths] he had gained before”〔T30n1579 0829a10〕; 「緣起逆歷觀察。當知此中,由三種相,於其」—“examined dependent arising passing through it in reverse. Know that here, by three marks, toward its”〔T30n1579 0829a14〕; 「知此中,順集諦法,猶如燈炷;即此集諦,如」—“know that here, the things that accord with the truth of arising are like the wick of a lamp; this truth of arising itself is like”〔T30n1579 0829a25〕; 「膏油等;苦諦類燈;諸非聰慧補特伽羅,譬」—“the oil and the rest; the truth of suffering is like the lamp; persons who are not wise are like”〔T30n1579 0829a26〕; 「於灌油并集炷者;如是苦燈燒然長世。當」—“one who pours oil and gathers wicks; thus the lamp of suffering burns for a long age. Know”〔T30n1579 0829a27〕

The shared words are 「膏油」—“oil,” 「炷」—“wick,” 「燈」—“lamp,” and 「油」—“oil”; the sūtra has 「宿命未成正覺時」—“in a former time, when I had not yet attained right awakening,” the treatise 「在昔為菩薩時」—“when of old he was a bodhisattva”; the sūtra 「數增油、炷」—“oil and wick are added again and again,” the treatise 「灌油并集炷」—“pours oil and gathers wicks”; the sūtra 「燈明得久住」—“the lamp can abide for long,” the treatise 「苦燈燒然長世」—“the lamp of suffering burns for a long age”; the words differ.

Carrying firewood · the mass of fire (Discourse 286 · Contemplation of the Truths)

  • Sūtra: 「譬如載樵十束、二十束、三十束、四」—“It is like carrying firewood in ten bundles, twenty bundles, thirty bundles, for-”〔T02 0080b11〕; 「大火聚,若復有人增其乾草樵薪,諸比丘!」—“a great mass of fire; and if someone further adds dry grass and firewood—bhikṣus!”〔T02 0080b13〕; 「於意云何?此火相續長夜熾然不?」—“What do you think? Does this fire go on, blazing through the long night?”〔T02 0080b14〕
  • Treatise: 「量大眾非利益行。為然自他大苦火聚,」—“-less great multitude, conduct that is not beneficial. In order to kindle the great mass of the fire of suffering of self and others,”〔T30n1579 0829b03〕; 「如積集乾薪、乾草及乾牛糞。由是因緣,令」—“like heaping up dry firewood, dry grass, and dry cow dung. By these causes and conditions, it makes”〔T30n1579 0829b05〕; 「苦火聚長時熾然,無有斷絕。」—“the mass of the fire of suffering blaze for a long time, without a break.”〔T30n1579 0829b06〕

The shared words are 「火聚」—“mass of fire,” 「乾草」—“dry grass,” and 「熾然」—“blaze”; the sūtra has 「樵薪」—“firewood,” the treatise 「乾薪」—“dry firewood”; the sūtra 「長夜」—“the long night,” the treatise 「長時」—“a long time”; the words differ.

Turning back at consciousness · the path of the ancient sages (Discourse 287 · Contemplation of the Truths)

  • Sūtra: 「思惟時,齊識而還不能過彼,謂緣識名」—“reflected, I turned back at consciousness and could not go beyond it—namely, conditioned by consciousness, name”〔T02 0080c03〕; 「我得古仙人道、古」—“I have found the path of the ancient sages, the ancient”〔T02 0080c17〕; 「仙人逕、古仙人道跡,古仙人從此跡去,我」—“sages’ trail, the ancient sages’ track; the ancient sages went by this track, I”〔T02 0080c18〕; 「八聖道,正見、正志、正語、正業、正命、正方便、正念、」—“the eightfold noble path: right view, right intention, right speech, right action, right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness,”〔T02 0080c29〕
  • Treatise: 「復次,世尊在昔為菩薩時,處菩提座,依緣」—“Further, when the World-Honored One of old was a bodhisattva, seated at the seat of awakening, by way of the gate of depen-”〔T30n1579 0829b07〕; 「起門逆次而入。先緣後際,如理思惟老死」—“-dent arising he entered in reverse order. First, taking the later limit as object, he reflected as reason requires on old age and death”〔T30n1579 0829b08〕; 「有苦、集,觀現在苦乃至作意相應心識,而復」—“there are suffering and arising; he contemplated present suffering up to the mind and consciousness associated with attention, and then”〔T30n1579 0829b17〕; 「轉還。又為漸次觀彼後際集諦依處,後際苦」—“turned back. Further, in order to contemplate step by step the basis of the truth of arising of the later limit, the suffering of the later limit”〔T30n1579 0829b18〕; 「者令現在前。作是思惟:我今證得先舊正」—“he made present. He reflected thus: I have now realized the former, old right”〔T30n1579 0829b27〕; 「道,古昔諸仙同所遊履。如是但以世間作」—“path, trodden alike by the sages of old. Thus only with worldly”〔T30n1579 0829b28〕

The shared words are 「識」—“consciousness,” 「還」—“turn back,” 「道」—“path,” 「古」—“ancient,” 「仙」—“sage,” and 「思惟」—“reflect”; the sūtra has 「齊識而還不能過彼」—“turned back at consciousness and could not go beyond it,” the treatise 「乃至作意相應心識,而復轉還」—“up to the mind and consciousness associated with attention, and then turned back”; the sūtra 「古仙人道、古仙人逕、古仙人道跡」—“the path of the ancient sages, the ancient sages’ trail, the ancient sages’ track,” the treatise 「先舊正道,古昔諸仙同所遊履」—“the former, old right path, trodden alike by the sages of old”; the words differ. The sūtra’s simile of the old road in the wilderness and the old city is not found in this passage of the treatise.

Old age and death not made by oneself · the three reeds (Discourse 288 · Gathering the Holy Teaching)

  • Sūtra: 「云何?老死自作耶?為他作」—“How is it? Is old age and death made by oneself? Is it made by another”〔T02 0081a18〕; 「智者因譬得解。譬如三蘆立於空地,展轉」—“the wise come to understand by similes. It is like three reeds standing on open ground, one”〔T02 0081b05〕; 「識緣名色亦復如是。展轉相依,而得生長。」—“consciousness and name and form, as conditions, are also like this. Leaning on one another, they come to grow.”〔T02 0081b08〕; 「世尊聲聞中,智慧明達,善調無畏,見甘露」—“among the World-Honored One’s disciples who hear his voice, one whose wisdom is clear and penetrating, well tamed and without fear, who has seen the deathless”〔T02 0081b10〕; 「法,以甘露法具足身作證者,謂尊者摩訶拘」—“Dharma, and with the Dharma of the deathless complete has realized it in his own person, is the venerable Mahākau-”〔T02 0081b11〕
  • Treatise: 「復次,佛世尊教三處所攝。何等為三?一、善」—“Further, the teaching of the Buddha, the World-Honored One, is gathered in three places. What are the three? First, well”〔T30n1579 0829c07〕; 「法前際苦、集,名色緣識,識緣名色,譬如束」—“the suffering and arising of the former limit of things; name and form condition consciousness, consciousness conditions name and form, like a bundle”〔T30n1579 0829c11〕; 「蘆展轉相依而得住立。於其中間,諸緣生」—“of reeds leaning on one another and so standing. In between, the dependently arisen”〔T30n1579 0829c12〕; 「法皆非自作,亦非他作,非自他作,非無因」—“things are all not made by oneself, nor made by another, not made by self and another, not without cause”〔T30n1579 0829c13〕; 「名善調伏;不由他緣,自覺法故,名無所」—“is called well tamed; because he awakens to the Dharma himself, not through another as condition, he is called without”〔T30n1579 0829c25〕; 「畏;緣於涅槃,如實覺故,名見甘露;盡、無」—“fear; because, taking nirvāṇa as object, he awakens to it as it really is, he is called one who has seen the deathless; exhaustion, non-”〔T30n1579 0829c26〕; 「證得妙甘露界具足安住。」—“realizes the wondrous element of the deathless and dwells in it complete.”〔T30n1579 0829c28〕

The shared words are 「自作」—“made by oneself,” 「他作」—“made by another,” 「名色」—“name and form,” 「識」—“consciousness,” 「蘆」—“reed,” 「展轉相依」—“leaning on one another,” 「調」—“tamed,” 「無畏」—“without fear,” 「甘露」—“the deathless,” and 「具足」—“complete”; the sūtra has 「三蘆」—“three reeds,” the treatise 「束蘆」—“a bundle of reeds”; the sūtra 「竪立」—“stand upright,” the treatise 「住立」—“stand”; the sūtra 「善調無畏」—“well tamed and without fear,” the treatise 「善調伏」—“well tamed” and 「無所畏」—“without fear”; the sūtra 「見甘露法,以甘露法具足身作證」—“has seen the Dharma of the deathless, and with the Dharma of the deathless complete has realized it in his own person,” the treatise 「見甘露」—“one who has seen the deathless” and 「身證得妙甘露界具足安住」—“in his own person realizes the wondrous element of the deathless and dwells in it complete”; the words differ.

The body of the four great elements and mind, mentation, and consciousness · the monkey (Discourse 289 · Subtle Knowledge)

  • Sūtra: 「於四大身厭患、離欲、背捨而非識」—“toward the body of the four great elements feels weariness, is free from desire, turns away, but not toward consciousness”〔T02 0081c06〕; 「何?見四大身有增、有減、有取、有捨,而於心、」—“Why? He sees that the body of the four great elements increases, decreases, is taken up, is laid down; but toward mind,”〔T02 0081c07〕; 「識日夜時刻,須臾轉變,異生、異滅。猶如獼」—“consciousness, day and night, moment by moment, changes in an instant, arises at one time and ceases at another. Like a mon-”〔T02 0081c15〕; 「弟子於諸緣起善思惟觀察,所謂樂觸緣」—“disciple reflects on and examines well the many forms of dependent arising—namely, conditioned by pleasant contact”〔T02 0081c18〕
  • Treatise: 「復次,有諸愚夫外道種類,雖能觀見四大種」—“Further, there are fools of the kinds of other sects who, though they can contemplate and see that the body of the four great”〔T30n1579 0829c29〕; 「減,死時、生時有捨取故。便於其身能厭、能」—“decreases, because at the time of death and the time of birth it is laid down and taken up, then toward that body can feel weariness, can”〔T30n1579 0830a02〕; 「相麁顯可得,剎那剎那所緣易脫,其相轉變,」—“its mark is coarse, plain, and graspable; moment by moment its object easily slips away, its mark changes,”〔T30n1579 0830a12〕; 「是慧眼所見境故。四大種身有增、有減、有」—“because it is an object seen by the eye of wisdom. The body of the four great elements increases, decreases, is”〔T30n1579 0830a16〕; 「捨、有取,其無常性尚為非理肉眼境界,況」—“laid down, is taken up; its impermanence is still an object for the unreasoning fleshly eye—how much more”〔T30n1579 0830a17〕; 「分別墮自相續觸所生起諸受分位差別」—“analyses the differences in the phases of the feelings arising from contact that fall within one’s own continuum”〔T30n1579 0830a20〕

The shared words are 「四大」—“the four great elements,” 「身」—“body,” 「有增、有減」—“increases, decreases,” 「有捨、有取」—“is laid down, is taken up,” 「厭」—“weariness,” 「識」—“consciousness,” 「轉變」—“change,” 「緣起」—“dependent arising,” 「觸」—“contact,” and 「受」—“feeling”; the sūtra has 「愚癡無聞凡夫」—“the foolish, unlearned ordinary person,” the treatise 「愚夫外道種類」—“fools of the kinds of other sects”; the sūtra 「四大身」—“the body of the four great elements,” the treatise 「四大種身」—“the body of the four great elements” (literally ‘the four great seeds’); the sūtra 「須臾轉變」—“changes in an instant,” the treatise 「剎那剎那」—“moment by moment” and 「其相轉變」—“its mark changes”; the words differ. The sūtra’s simile of the monkey catching hold of branches is not found in this passage of the treatise; since the simile differs, it is listed for reference in the manner of correspondence (tenth topic ①).

The material body of the four great elements · two sticks rubbed together (Discourse 290 · Subtle Knowledge)

  • Sūtra: 「於四大色身生厭、離欲、背捨,但非識」—“gives rise to weariness toward the material body of the four great elements, freedom from desire, turning away, only not toward consciousness”〔T02 0082a03〕; 「者何?四大色身現有增減、有取、有捨,若心、」—“Why? The material body of the four great elements plainly increases and decreases, is taken up and laid down; as for mind,”〔T02 0082a04〕; 「如兩木相磨,和合生火;若兩木離散,火亦」—“like two sticks rubbed together, which in their meeting give rise to fire; if the two sticks are separated, the fire too”〔T02 0082a21〕; 「隨滅。如是諸受緣觸集,觸生觸集,若彼彼」—“goes out accordingly. In this way the various feelings are conditioned by the arising of contact, born of contact, arising from contact; if the various”〔T02 0082a22〕; 「者,於色解脫,於受、想、行、識解脫,於生、老、病、」—“is liberated from form, liberated from feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness, from birth, old age, sickness,”〔T02 0082a25〕
  • Treatise: As above; further, 「智見,漸次於受所依止身所因諸觸,及餘」—“knowledge and vision, step by step, toward the contacts that cause the body on which feeling depends, and the remaining”〔T30n1579 0830a22〕; 「一切名所攝行,皆能厭離,生於勝解,亦得解」—“formations gathered under name, can feel weariness toward them all, give rise to resolve, and also attain libera-”〔T30n1579 0830a23〕

The shared words are as above, and further 「觸」—“contact,” 「受」—“feeling,” and 「解脫」—“liberation”; the sūtra has 「諸受緣觸集」—“the various feelings are conditioned by the arising of contact,” the treatise 「受所依止身所因諸觸」—“the contacts that cause the body on which feeling depends”; the words differ. The sūtra’s simile of two sticks rubbed together is not found in this passage of the treatise; it is listed for reference in the manner of correspondence.

The inner way of contact · the poisoned pool (Discourse 291)

  • Sūtra: 「我說內觸法,汝」—“The inner way of contact of which I speak—you”〔T02 0082a29〕; 「時,彼比丘於佛前如是如是自記」—“At that time that bhikṣu, before the Buddha, declared his own understanding in such and such a way”〔T02 0082b03〕; 「集、何生、何觸?』作如是取時,當知此苦億波」—“its arising, from what is it born, what is its contact?’ When one grasps it thus, one should know that this suffering, upa-”〔T02 0082b11〕; 「涼池水,香味具足,有人以毒著中,陽春之」—“cool pool, complete in fragrance and flavour, into which someone has put poison; in the spring”〔T02 0082b23〕; 「月,諸行路者風熱渴逼,競來欲飲。有人語」—“months, many travellers, pressed by the wind, the heat, and thirst, come crowding to drink. Someone says”〔T02 0082b24〕
  • Treatise (the passage of Overestimation, for reference): 「雜亂。由是因緣,彼於未得生已得想,於」—“confused. By these causes and conditions, he, not having attained, gives rise to the notion of having attained; toward”〔T30n1579 0831a03〕; 「未防護生已護想,便告於他。又於無學」—“not having guarded, gives rise to the notion of having guarded, and then tells others. Further, toward the one beyond training”〔T30n1579 0831a04〕
  • Treatise (the passage of the Limit of Reflection, recorded only): 「以故?如前說故。此二種依,用攝受愛以為」—“Why? Because of what was said before. These two kinds of support take the craving that appropriates as”〔T30n1579 0830b06〕; 「在境界,貪瞋癡火熱惱為因,令生燋渴,由」—“-sent objects, the burning distress of the fires of lust, hatred, and delusion as cause, making a parching thirst arise, by”〔T30n1579 0830b10〕; 「是遂飲譬如雜毒可樂妙色所緣境界甘」—“which one then drinks the sweet”〔T30n1579 0830b11〕; 「美之飲,不能棄捨,轉增渴愛;由渴愛故,」—“drink—like the delightful, wondrous objects of form mixed with poison—cannot cast it away, and thirst and craving grow still more; because of thirst and craving,”〔T30n1579 0830b12〕; 「有當來依;當來依故,便有眾苦。如是當知」—“there is the future support; because of the future support, there are the many sufferings. Know thus”〔T30n1579 0830b13〕

The single bhikṣu’s declaration of his own understanding before the Buddha in the sūtra is close in sense, but different in words, to the treatise’s passage of Overestimation, 「於未得生已得想」—“not having attained, gives rise to the notion of having attained” and 「便告於他」—“and then tells others”; it is listed for reference. The treatise’s passage of the Limit of Reflection shares 「雜毒」—“mixed with poison,” 「飲」—“drink,” 「渴」—“thirst,” and 「愛」—“craving” with the sūtra’s poisoned pool and its 「渴」—“thirst,” 「飲」—“drink,” and 「愛」—“craving,” but this passage, in the treatise’s order, stands in the place of Discourse 292, and is recorded only, without being set in correspondence; the sūtra has 「億波提」—“upadhi,” the treatise 「當來依」—“the future support”; the words are not the same, and it is not cited as a correspondence.

Reflecting and examining to rightly end suffering · the clay vessel (Discourse 292 · the Limit of Reflection · Examination)

  • Sūtra: 「云何思量觀察」—“How does one reflect and examine”〔T02 0082c19〕; 「正盡苦,究竟苦邊?時,思量眾生所有眾苦,種」—“rightly to end suffering, to reach the end of suffering? At that time one reflects on the many sufferings that beings have, of many”〔T02 0082c20〕; 「彼所乘苦滅道跡如實知,修行彼向次法,」—“knows as it really is the path leading to the cessation of suffering, and practises the graded way that goes toward it,”〔T02 0082c23〕; 「因、行集、行生、行觸,作諸福行,善識生,作諸」—“as cause, formations as arising, born from formations, formations as contact: when one performs meritorious formations, wholesome consciousness arises; when one performs”〔T02 0083a28〕; 「汝亦知此。於彼彼法起彼彼法,生彼彼法,」—“and you too know this. Upon various things various things arise, various things are born,”〔T02 0083b19〕; 「無明離欲而生明,身分齊受所覺,身分齊受」—“is free from desire for ignorance and knowledge arises, the feeling that has the body as its limit, as it is felt, the feeling that has the body as its limit”〔T02 0083b21〕; 「一切所覺滅盡無餘。譬如力士取新熟瓦」—“all that is felt ceases without remainder. It is like a strong man who takes up a freshly fired clay”〔T02 0083b24〕; 「器,乘熱置地,須臾散壞,熱勢悉滅。如是,比」—“vessel, while still hot sets it on the ground; in a moment it breaks apart, and its heat is wholly gone. Just so, bhi-”〔T02 0083b25〕
  • Treatise (the Limit of Reflection): 「復次,於緣起法善巧苾芻,由三種相,於其」—“Further, the bhikṣu skilled in the Dharma of dependent arising, by three marks, toward its”〔T30n1579 0830a26〕; 「三際能正思量,正能盡苦。云何三相?一、苦依」—“three limits can rightly reflect, and can rightly end suffering. What are the three marks? First, the basis of suffering”〔T30n1579 0830a27〕; 「處,二、苦因緣,三、苦因緣依處,是名三相。云」—“; second, the cause and condition of suffering; third, the basis of the cause and condition of suffering—these are called the three marks.”〔T30n1579 0830a28〕
  • Treatise (Examination): 「復次,由五種相,正勤方便觀察緣起,能盡」—“Further, by five marks, with right diligence and effort examining dependent arising, one can end”〔T30n1579 0830b20〕; 「眾苦,能作苦邊。何等為五?一者、觀察諸緣」—“the many sufferings, can make an end of suffering. What are the five? First, examining the conditions”〔T30n1579 0830b21〕; 「法中無明為緣,福及非福、不動新業因法有」—“in things, with ignorance as condition, the meritorious, the non-meritorious, and the unmoving new actions, things of cause, exist”〔T30n1579 0830c01〕; 「聖道、道果涅槃。彼於爾時,譬如陶師,舉」—“the noble path, and nirvāṇa, the fruit of the path. At that time he is like a potter who lifts”〔T30n1579 0830c06〕; 「煩惱火隨眠烝熱,隨有識身熟烝熱瓮,置」—“the latent tendencies of the fire of the afflictions, steaming hot, the conscious body, like a fired, steaming-hot jar, and sets it”〔T30n1579 0830c07〕; 「令如瓦有識身攝依得清涼。應知如前領」—“making the supports gathered in the conscious body, like the clay, become cool. Know that, as before, the”〔T30n1579 0830c09〕; 「受所有身邊際受,乃至廣說。未捨命來,常」—“feeling of all feelings that have the body as their limit, and so on, taught at length. Until he gives up his life, always”〔T30n1579 0830c10〕; 「依勝義諦,無流轉者、無涅槃者。唯有彼彼」—“according to the ultimate truth, there is no one who transmigrates and no one who attains nirvāṇa. There are only various”〔T30n1579 0830c14〕; 「法生故,令彼彼法生;彼彼法滅故,令彼彼」—“things: because various things arise, they make various things arise; because various things cease, they make various”〔T30n1579 0830c15〕

The shared words are 「思量」—“reflect,” 「觀察」—“examine,” 「盡苦」—“end suffering,” 「苦邊」—“the end of suffering,” 「福」—“meritorious,” 「非福」—“non-meritorious,” 「無明」—“ignorance,” 「彼彼法」—“various things,” 「瓦」—“clay,” 「熱」—“heat,” and 「受」—“feeling”; the sūtra has 「思量觀察正盡苦」—“reflects and examines so as rightly to end suffering,” the treatise 「正思量,正能盡苦」—“can rightly reflect, and can rightly end suffering” and 「觀察緣起,能盡眾苦,能作苦邊」—“examining dependent arising, one can end the many sufferings, can make an end of suffering”; the sūtra 「無所有行」—“imperturbable formations,” the treatise 「不動新業」—“imperturbable new actions”; the sūtra 「修行彼向次法」—“practises the graded way that goes toward it,” the treatise 「修行法隨法行」—“practises the Dharma in accordance with the Dharma” (「行;四者、修行法隨」—“practice; fourth, practising the Dharma in accordance”〔T30n1579 0830b23〕); the sūtra 「力士取新熟瓦器,乘熱置地」—“a strong man takes up a freshly fired clay vessel and, while still hot, sets it on the ground,” the treatise 「陶師」—“a potter” and 「熟烝熱瓮,置極清涼涅槃岸上」—“a fired, steaming-hot jar, set on the utterly cool shore of nirvāṇa”; the sūtra 「身分齊受」—“the feeling that has the body as its limit” and 「壽分齊受」—“the feeling that has life as its limit,” the treatise 「身邊際受」—“the feeling that has the body as its limit”; the words differ.

Crossing beyond doubt · the two profound things (Discourse 293 · Overestimation · the Later Profundity)

  • Sūtra: 「我已度疑,離於猶」—“I have crossed beyond doubt, left hesi-”〔T02 0083c02〕; 「豫,拔邪見刺,不復退轉。心無所著故,何處」—“-tation behind, drawn out the thorn of wrong views; I shall not turn back again. Because the mind clings to nothing, where”〔T02 0083c03〕; 「出世空相應緣起隨順法,所謂有是故是」—“beyond the world, connected with emptiness, in accord with dependent arising—namely, this being present, this”〔T02 0083c05〕; 「法,而彼比丘猶有疑惑猶豫,先不得得想、」—“the Dharma, and yet that bhikṣu still has doubt and hesitation: earlier, not having attained, the notion of having attained,”〔T02 0083c11〕; 「緣起,倍復甚深難見,所謂一切取離、愛盡、無」—“dependent arising; and doubly profound and hard to see, namely the leaving behind of all clinging, the ending of craving, dis-”〔T02 0083c14〕; 「欲、寂滅、涅槃;如此二法,謂有為、無為,有為」—“-passion, quiescence, nirvāṇa; such are these two things, namely the conditioned and the unconditioned; the conditioned”〔T02 0083c15〕; 「續滅,是名苦邊。比丘!彼何所滅?謂有餘」—“continuity is extinguished; this is called the end of suffering. Bhikṣu! What is it that ceases? It is the remaining”〔T02 0083c19〕
  • Treatise (Overestimation): 「者,彼告他言:我已渡疑,永斷三結。我於」—“he tells others: I have crossed beyond doubt and forever cut off the three bonds. I, toward”〔T30n1579 0830c19〕; 「所證有學解脫,已離猶豫,已拔毒箭,已能」—“the liberation of one in training that I have realized, have left hesitation behind, have drawn out the poisoned arrow, can already”〔T30n1579 0830c20〕; 「甚深出離世間、空性相應緣性緣起順逆等」—“profound, leaving the world behind, connected with emptiness, conditionality, dependent arising in forward and reverse order, and the rest”〔T30n1579 0830c25〕; 「二種因及緣故,於如實覺發起狐疑;於自」—“because of two kinds of cause and condition, toward awakening as it really is he gives rise to doubt; toward his own”〔T30n1579 0830c27〕; 「雜亂。由是因緣,彼於未得生已得想,於」—“confused. By these causes and conditions, he, not having attained, gives rise to the notion of having attained; toward”〔T30n1579 0831a03〕
  • Treatise (the Later Profundity): 「云何如前聖說甚深?謂能開示甚深緣起究」—“What is the profundity spoken of by the Noble One above? It is that he can disclose profound dependent arising, ulti-”〔T30n1579 0831a20〕; 「竟涅槃,三相相應有為、無為體性差別。有為」—“-mate nirvāṇa, and the difference in nature between the conditioned and the unconditioned, connected with three marks. The conditioned”〔T30n1579 0831a21〕; 「無常,無為常住;諸行皆苦,涅槃寂靜。一切有」—“is impermanent, the unconditioned abides forever; all formations are suffering, nirvāṇa is peace. All”〔T30n1579 0831a22〕; 「因所引現在苦依任運而滅,至苦邊際。此」—“the present supports of suffering drawn forth by causes cease of themselves, reaching the limit of suffering. This”〔T30n1579 0831a27〕

The shared words are 「疑」—“doubt,” 「猶豫」—“hesitation,” 「拔」—“draw out,” 「空」—“emptiness,” 「相應」—“connected with,” 「緣起」—“dependent arising,” 「得想」—“the notion of having attained,” 「甚深」—“profound,” 「涅槃」—“nirvāṇa,” 「有為」—“the conditioned,” 「無為」—“the unconditioned,” and 「苦邊」—“the end of suffering”; the sūtra has 「度疑」—“crossed beyond doubt,” the treatise 「渡疑」—“crossed beyond doubt” (the two characters for “cross” are the same word in different writings); the sūtra 「離於猶豫」—“left hesitation behind,” the treatise 「已離猶豫」—“have left hesitation behind”; the sūtra 「拔邪見刺」—“drawn out the thorn of wrong views,” the treatise 「已拔毒箭」—“have drawn out the poisoned arrow”; the sūtra 「賢聖出世空相應緣起隨順法」—“the Dharma of the noble ones, beyond the world, connected with emptiness, in accord with dependent arising,” the treatise 「甚深出離世間、空性相應緣性緣起順逆等事」—“the profound matters of leaving the world behind, connected with emptiness, conditionality, dependent arising in forward and reverse order, and the rest”; the sūtra 「先不得得想」—“earlier, not having attained, the notion of having attained,” the treatise 「於未得生已得想」—“not having attained, gives rise to the notion of having attained”; the sūtra 「苦邊」—“the end of suffering,” the treatise 「苦邊際」—“the limit of suffering”; the words differ.

The fool and the wise (Discourse 294 · Difference)

  • Sūtra: 「無明覆、愛緣繫,得此識身。內有此識身,外」—“covered by ignorance, bound by the condition of craving, obtains this conscious body. Within there is this conscious body, without”〔T02 0083c25〕; 「有名色,此二因緣生觸。此六觸入所觸,愚」—“there is name and form; these two, as cause and condition, give rise to contact. Touched by these six sense bases of contact, the fool-”〔T02 0083c26〕; 「智者生苦樂受覺,因起種種。何等為六?眼觸」—“the one with wisdom gives rise to the feeling of feelings of suffering and happiness, and from this various things arise. What are the six? Eye-contact”〔T02 0084a02〕; 「無明不斷,愛緣不盡,身壞命終,還復受身;」—“his ignorance is not cut off and the condition of craving is not ended; when the body breaks up and life ends, he receives a body again;”〔T02 0084a09〕
  • Treatise: 「於此正法毘奈耶中,雖復愚智俱從前際」—“In this true Dharma and Vinaya, although the fool and the wise alike, from the former limit”〔T30n1579 0832b29〕; 「至於中際,並由二種根本煩惱集成如是」—“to the middle limit, are both made up, by two kinds of root affliction, into such”〔T30n1579 0832c01〕; 「有識之身,此身為緣,於外所有情非情數名」—“a conscious body, and with this body as condition, toward the name”〔T30n1579 0832c02〕; 「色所攝所緣境界,領納三受。然其智者於」—“and form outside, reckoned as sentient and non-sentient, the objects they take, they receive the three feelings. Yet the wise one, toward”〔T30n1579 0832c03〕; 「二皆斷。斷此二故,於當來世無復有彼識」—“cuts off both. Because these two are cut off, in the age to come there is no longer that body with conscious-”〔T30n1579 0832c07〕; 「為智者,先已尋求智資糧攝諸梵行故。於」—“is the wise one, because he has already sought the practices of pure conduct gathered as the provisions of knowledge. Toward”〔T30n1579 0832c12〕

The shared words are 「智者」—“the wise one,” 「名色」—“name and form,” 「受」—“feeling,” 「梵行」—“pure conduct,” and 「斷」—“cut off”; the sūtra has 「無明覆、愛緣繫」—“covered by ignorance, bound by the condition of craving,” the treatise 「二種根本煩惱」—“two kinds of root affliction”; the sūtra 「得此識身」—“obtains this conscious body,” the treatise 「集成如是有識之身」—“are made up into such a conscious body”; the sūtra 「黠慧」—“the wise,” the treatise 「智者」—“the wise one”; the sūtra 「愚癡無聞凡夫」—“the foolish, unlearned ordinary person,” the treatise 「愚者」—“the fool”; the words differ.

This body is not yours · the arising and cessation of the world (Discourse 295 · the Conventional and the Ultimate)

  • Sūtra: 「此身非汝所有」—“This body is not yours”〔T02 0084a24〕; 「亦非餘人所有。謂六觸入處,本修行願,受」—“nor is it anyone else’s. It is the six sense bases of contact: by former practice and aspiration, received”〔T02 0084a25〕; 「有此六識身、六觸身、六受身、六想身、六」—“there are these six classes of consciousness, six classes of contact, six classes of feeling, six classes of perception, six”〔T02 0084a28〕; 「聞聖弟子於世間集、世間滅如實正知,善」—“learned noble disciple knows rightly as it really is the arising of the world and the cessation of the world, well”〔T02 0084b05〕; 「間生滅,成就賢聖出離、實寂、正盡苦,究竟」—“-ld’s arising and ceasing, accomplishes the deliverance of the noble ones, true quiescence, the right ending of suffering, reaching”〔T02 0084b08〕
  • Treatise: 「復次,於諸緣起善巧多聞諸聖弟子,如實」—“Further, the learned noble disciples skilled in the forms of dependent arising, as it really is”〔T30n1579 0832c15〕; 「了知世俗、勝義二諦道理。如實知故,於現」—“fully know the principle of the two truths, the conventional and the ultimate. Because they know it as it really is, in the pre-”〔T30n1579 0832c16〕; 「法中有識身等所有諸法了知無我,終不執」—“-sent life, toward all the things such as the conscious body, they fully know that there is no self, and never grasp”〔T30n1579 0832c17〕; 「所祈願、思所建立,由誓願故,即以聞思」—“what is prayed for and wished, what is set up by volition; because of the vow, then with hearing and reflection”〔T30n1579 0832c24〕; 「毘鉢舍那修所成行能隨悟入。又於識、觸、」—“and the practice made by cultivating vipaśyanā, one can accordingly awaken and enter. Further, toward the classes of consciousness, contact,”〔T30n1579 0832c26〕; 「受、想、思身,歷觀為苦。又於愛身差別觀時,」—“feeling, perception, and volition, one contemplates them one by one as suffering. Further, when contemplating the distinctions of the classes of craving,”〔T30n1579 0832c27〕; 「世間集及世間滅,由聞思慧,說名善見,亦」—“the arising of the world and the cessation of the world, by the wisdom of hearing and reflection, are said to be well seen, also”〔T30n1579 0833a03〕; 「切煩惱及諸苦故,名出離慧。最極究竟能通」—“all afflictions and all sufferings, it is called the wisdom of deliverance. Utterly and ultimately it can penetrate”〔T30n1579 0833a12〕

The shared words are 「多聞聖弟子」—“learned noble disciple” (the treatise reads 「多聞諸聖弟子」—“learned noble disciples”), 「緣起」—“dependent arising,” 「識」—“consciousness,” 「觸」—“contact,” 「受」—“feeling,” 「想」—“perception,” 「思身」—“class of volition,” 「願」—“aspiration,” 「世間集」—“the arising of the world,” 「世間滅」—“the cessation of the world,” 「善見」—“well seen,” and 「出離」—“deliverance”; the sūtra has 「此身非汝所有,亦非餘人所有」—“this body is not yours, nor is it anyone else’s,” the treatise 「了知無我,終不執彼為我、我所」—“fully know that there is no self, and never grasp it as self or mine”; the sūtra 「本修行願」—“by former practice and aspiration,” the treatise 「思所祈願」—“what is prayed for and wished by volition” and 「由誓願故」—“because of the vow”; the sūtra 「六識身、六觸身、六受身、六想身、六思身」—“the six classes of consciousness, six classes of contact, six classes of feeling, six classes of perception, six classes of volition,” the treatise 「識、觸、受、想、思身」—“the classes of consciousness, contact, feeling, perception, and volition”; the words differ.

The Dharma of causes and conditions and dependently arisen things · the Dharma abides, the realm of the Dharma (Discourse 296 · So of Itself)

  • Sūtra: 「我今當說因緣」—“I will now teach causes and conditions”〔T02 0084b13〕; 「法及緣生法」—“the Dharma, and dependently arisen things”〔T02 0084b14〕; 「未出世,此法常住,法住法界,彼如來自所覺」—“does not appear, this Dharma abides forever, the Dharma abides, the realm of the Dharma; what that Tathāgata himself has awakened to”〔T02 0084b17〕; 「有老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。此等諸法,法住、法空、法」—“there are old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering. These things: the Dharma abides, the Dharma is empty, the Dharma”〔T02 0084b22〕; 「如、法爾,法不離如,法不異如,審諦真實、不」—“is thus, the Dharma is so; the Dharma does not depart from thusness, the Dharma does not differ from thusness; examined, true, real, not”〔T02 0084b23〕; 「顛倒。如是隨順緣起,是名緣生法。謂無明、」—“inverted. Thus in accord with dependent arising—these are called dependently arisen things. That is, ignorance,”〔T02 0084b24〕
  • Treatise: 「復次,由二因緣,於諸緣起及緣生法,建立」—“Further, by two causes and conditions, with regard to the forms of dependent arising and dependently arisen things, is established”〔T30n1579 0833a18〕; 「因果次第,無始時來展轉安立,名為法性。」—“the sequence of cause and effect, established in succession from beginningless time, is called the nature of the Dharma.”〔T30n1579 0833a22〕; 「由現在世,名為法住;由過去世,名為法定;」—“by the present life, it is called the abiding of the Dharma; by the past life, it is called the fixity of the Dharma;”〔T30n1579 0833a23〕; 「由未來世,名法如性。非無因性,故名如」—“by the future life, it is called the thusness of the Dharma. Because its nature is not without cause, it is called thus-”〔T30n1579 0833a24〕; 「性,故名諦性。所知實性,故名真性;由如實」—“nature, it is called the nature of being examined. Because it is the real nature of what is known, it is called the nature of truth; because it is the”〔T30n1579 0833a26〕; 「智依處性故,名無倒性,非顛倒性。由彼」—“nature of the basis of knowledge as it really is, it is called the nature without inversion, the nature that is not inverted. By that”〔T30n1579 0833a27〕; 「來因果展轉法住法性,由彼相應名句文」—“the abiding of the Dharma and the nature of the Dharma, cause and effect in succession from [beginningless time], and by the names, phrases, and syllables connected with it”〔T30n1579 0833b07〕; 「身,為令解了,隨順建立法住法界種性依」—“in order to bring understanding, accordingly establishes that the Dharma abides, the realm of the Dharma, the lineage, the support”〔T30n1579 0833b08〕

The shared words are 「緣起」—“dependent arising,” 「緣生法」—“dependently arisen things,” 「法住」—“the abiding of the Dharma,” 「法界」—“the realm of the Dharma,” 「如」—“thus,” 「諦」—“examined,” 「真」—“true,” 「顛倒」—“inverted,” and 「隨順」—“in accord with”; the sūtra has 「法住、法空、法如、法爾」—“the Dharma abides, the Dharma is empty, the Dharma is thus, the Dharma is so,” the treatise 「法住」—“the abiding of the Dharma,” 「法定」—“the fixity of the Dharma,” 「法如性」—“the thusness of the Dharma,” and 「法性」—“the nature of the Dharma”; the sūtra 「審諦真實、不顛倒」—“examined, true, real, and not inverted,” the treatise 「諦性」—“the nature of being examined,” 「真性」—“the nature of truth,” and 「無倒性,非顛倒性」—“the nature without inversion, the nature that is not inverted”; the words differ. The name of the treatise’s uddāna item 「法爾」—“So of Itself”〔T30n1579 0832b27〕 shares its words with the sūtra’s 「法爾」—“the Dharma is so.”

The Discourse on the Dharma of Great Emptiness · the life principle and the body, one or different (Discourse 297 · Great Emptiness)

  • Sūtra: 「所謂大空法經」—“namely, the Discourse on the Dharma of Great Emptiness”〔T02 0084c14〕; 「彼誰老死?老死屬誰?」—“Whose is that old age and death? To whom does old age and death belong?”〔T02 0084c17〕; 「我。』所言:『命即是身。』或言:『命異身異。』此則一」—“self.’ What he says is: ‘The life principle is the body.’ Or he says: ‘The life principle is different from the body.’ These are one”〔T02 0084c19〕; 「所無有。於此二邊,心所不隨,正向中」—“do not have. Toward these two extremes, the mind does not follow; it goes rightly toward the mid-”〔T02 0084c22〕
  • Treatise: 「復次,一切無我無有差別,總名為空。謂補」—“Further, the absence of self in all, without distinction, is called in general emptiness. Namely, the per-”〔T30n1579 0833b15〕; 「名為大空。謂若有離世俗言說,妄見為依,」—“is called great emptiness. Namely, if, apart from conventional verbal expression, taking false views as support,”〔T30n1579 0833b20〕; 「法,或緣生法異彼、屬彼。此依妄見,非住梵」—“things, or that dependently arisen things are different from it or belong to it. This rests on false views, and is not [the view of] one abiding in pure”〔T30n1579 0833b22〕; 「見,立如是論:命即是身,乃至廣說。如是亦」—“view, sets up such a doctrine: the life principle is the body, and so on, taught at length. Thus also”〔T30n1579 0833b26〕; 「是二邪見邊,唯見因果,名中道行。所知真」—“these two extremes of wrong view, seeing only cause and effect, is called the practice of the middle way. What is known, true”〔T30n1579 0833b29〕; 「諸行,假施設有,謂是諸行,諸行屬彼。若依」—“formations, provisionally designated as existing, saying: these are formations, formations belong to that. If relying on”〔T30n1579 0833c02〕

The shared words are 「大空」—“great emptiness,” 「屬」—“belong,” 「命即是身」—“the life principle is the body,” 「梵行」—“pure conduct,” 「邊」—“extreme,” 「中道」—“the middle way,” and 「行」—“formations”; the sūtra has 「於此二邊,心所不隨,正向中道」—“toward these two extremes, the mind does not follow; it goes rightly toward the middle way,” the treatise 「遠離如是二邪見邊,唯見因果,名中道行」—“leaving far behind these two extremes of wrong view, seeing only cause and effect, is called the practice of the middle way”; the sūtra 「老死屬誰」—“to whom does old age and death belong” and 「行屬誰」—“to whom do formations belong,” the treatise 「諸行屬彼」—“formations belong to that”; the words differ.

The Dharma of dependent arising · the teaching by the Dharma and by its meaning (Discourse 298 · Together with Analysis)

  • Sūtra: 「我今當說緣起法」—“I will now teach the Dharma of dependent arising”〔T02 0085a12〕; 「法說、義說」—“the teaching by the Dharma and the teaching by its meaning”〔T02 0085a13〕; 「明?若不知前際、不知後際、不知前後際,」—“-rance? Not knowing the former limit, not knowing the later limit, not knowing the former and later limits,”〔T02 0085a17〕; 「罪無罪、習不習、若劣若勝、染污清淨,分別」—“the blameworthy and the blameless, what is to be practised and what is not, the inferior and the superior, the defiled and the pure; the analysis”〔T02 0085a22〕; 「前說老,是名老死。是名緣起義說。」—“the old age spoken of above, is old age and death. This is called the teaching of dependent arising by its meaning.”〔T02 0085b19〕
  • Treatise: 「復次,由二因緣,當知施設所有緣起一切種」—“Further, by two causes and conditions, know that all forms of dependent arising are designated in all their”〔T30n1579 0833c06〕; 「相。謂總標舉,或別分別。云何為二?一、如所」—“aspects. Namely, by a general statement, or by specific analysis. What are the two? First, as”〔T30n1579 0833c07〕; 「有性?謂無明等諸緣生行一切種相。如彼無」—“what is the nature of what exists? It is all the aspects of the dependently arisen formations, ignorance and the rest. As that igno-”〔T30n1579 0833c12〕; 「明是前際無智。乃至廣說差別體相。廣分」—“-rance is the lack of knowledge of the former limit. And so on, the distinct natures and marks taught at length. Analysed at”〔T30n1579 0833c13〕; 「標舉,說名為初;後即於此復廣開示,說名」—“statement, is called the first; afterward, disclosing it again at length, is called”〔T30n1579 0833c17〕; 「分別。」—“analysis.”〔T30n1579 0833c18〕

The shared words are 「緣起」—“dependent arising,” 「無明」—“ignorance,” 「前際」—“the former limit,” and 「分別」—“analysis”; the sūtra has 「法說」—“the teaching by the Dharma,” the treatise 「總標舉」—“a general statement”; the sūtra 「義說」—“the teaching by its meaning,” the treatise 「別分別」—“specific analysis”; the sūtra 「不知前際」—“not knowing the former limit,” the treatise 「前際無智」—“the lack of knowledge of the former limit”; the words differ.

Dependent arising is not made by me (Discourse 299)

  • Sūtra: 「世尊!謂緣起法為世尊作,為餘」—“World-Honored One! The so-called Dharma of dependent arising—is it made by the World-Honored One, or by some”〔T02 0085b23〕; 「緣起法者,非我所作,」—“The Dharma of dependent arising is not made by me,”〔T02 0085b24〕; 「亦非餘人作。然彼如來出世及未出世,法界」—“nor made by anyone else. Rather, whether that Tathāgata appears in the world or does not appear, the realm of the Dharma”〔T02 0085b25〕
  • Treatise (the passage of So of Itself, for reference): 「此流轉實性現等覺已,以微妙智起正言」—“having fully awakened to the real nature of this transmigration, with subtle knowledge he raises right words”〔T30n1579 0833b05〕; 「詞,方便開示非生、非作。當知此中,無始時」—“and skilfully discloses that it is not produced and not made. Know that here, from beginningless time”〔T30n1579 0833b06〕; 「身,為令解了,隨順建立法住法界種性依」—“in order to bring understanding, accordingly establishes that the Dharma abides, the realm of the Dharma, the lineage, the support”〔T30n1579 0833b08〕

The shared words are 「作」—“made” and 「法界」—“the realm of the Dharma”; the sūtra has 「非我所作,亦非餘人作」—“not made by me, nor made by anyone else,” the treatise 「非生、非作」—“not produced and not made”; the sūtra 「如來自覺此法,成等正覺」—“the Tathāgata himself awakens to this Dharma and attains perfect right awakening,” the treatise 「如來於此流轉實性現等覺已」—“the Tathāgata, having fully awakened to the real nature of this transmigration” (「起,無始時來,因果展轉流轉相續。如來於」—“arising, from beginningless time, cause and effect in succession, transmigrating in continuity. The Tathāgata, toward”〔T30n1579 0833b04〕); the words differ. This passage, in the treatise’s order, stands in the place of Discourse 296, and is listed for reference under this discourse.

Made by oneself, experienced by oneself · undeclared (Discourse 300 · This One Makes, and the Rest)

  • Sūtra: 「為自作自覺耶?」—“Is it made by oneself and experienced by oneself?”〔T02 0085c06〕; 「無記。自作自覺,此是無記。」—“undeclared. Made by oneself and experienced by oneself—this is undeclared.”〔T02 0085c07〕; 「自作自覺則墮常見,他作他覺則墮」—“Made by oneself and experienced by oneself falls into the view of permanence; made by another and experienced by another falls into”〔T02 0085c11〕; 「斷見。義說、法說,離此二邊,處於中道而」—“the view of annihilation. Teaching according to the meaning, teaching according to the Dharma, leaving these two extremes, standing in the middle way, and”〔T02 0085c12〕
  • Treatise: 「復次,由二因緣,此作此受、餘作餘受不應」—“Further, by two causes and conditions, that this one makes and this one experiences, that another makes and another experiences, should not”〔T30n1579 0833b10〕; 「記別。云何為二?一者、因果相屬一故,諸行」—“be declared. What are the two? First, because cause and effect belong to each other as one, formations”〔T30n1579 0833b11〕; 「故。若於此論不受不執,以中道行,如唯」—“because. If one does not accept or grasp this doctrine, and by the practice of the middle way, as only”〔T30n1579 0833b13〕; 「因果而正記別,亦無過失。」—“cause and effect, rightly declares it, there is also no fault.”〔T30n1579 0833b14〕

The shared words are 「作」—“make,” 「記」—“declare,” and 「中道」—“the middle way”; the sūtra has 「自作自覺」—“made by oneself and experienced by oneself” and 「他作他覺」—“made by another and experienced by another,” the treatise 「此作此受、餘作餘受」—“this one makes and this one experiences, another makes and another experiences”; the sūtra 「此是無記」—“this is undeclared,” the treatise 「不應記別」—“should not be declared”; the words differ. It is listed for reference in the manner of correspondence.

The world relies on two things · right view (Discourse 301)

  • Sūtra: 「說正見。云何正見?云何世尊施設正見?」—“speaks of right view. What is right view? How does the World-Honored One set forth right view?”〔T02 0085c20〕; 「世間有二種依,若有、若無,」—“The world relies on two things, existence or non-existence,”〔T02 0085c21〕; 「為取所觸;取所觸故,或依有、或依無。若」—“touched by clinging; because touched by clinging, it relies on existence or relies on non-existence. If”〔T02 0085c22〕; 「者無有,是名離於二邊說於中道,所謂此」—“does not occur; this is called leaving the two extremes and teaching the middle way—namely, this”〔T02 0085c28〕
  • Treatise (the passage of Perfection of View, for reference): 「復次,若有棄捨無因、惡因,於因生法五種因」—“Further, if one casts away the absence of cause and wrong causes, and toward things born of causes, in the five kinds of cause”〔T30n1579 0834b14〕; 「中獲得正見,名見圓滿。於此正法及毘奈」—“obtains right view, this is called the perfection of view. In this true Dharma and Vina-”〔T30n1579 0834b15〕
  • Treatise (the passage of the Limit of Reflection, recorded only): 「以故?如前說故。此二種依,用攝受愛以為」—“Why? Because of what was said before. These two kinds of support take the craving that appropriates as”〔T30n1579 0830b06〕

The shared words are 「正見」—“right view” and 「二種依」—“two kinds of support”; the 「二種依」—“two kinds of support” of the treatise’s Limit of Reflection are the support of suffering in one’s own body and the support of suffering in the appropriation of kin and dependents, while the two things relied on in the sūtra are existence and non-existence; the words are the same but what they point to differs, and it is recorded only, without being set in correspondence.

Suffering made by oneself · the middle way (Discourse 302 · Self-Making and What Follows)

  • Sūtra: 「云何,瞿曇!苦自作耶?」—“How is it, Gautama? Is suffering made by oneself?”〔T02 0086a14〕; 「若受即自受者,我應」—“If the one who feels is himself the one who feels, I ought”〔T02 0086a25〕; 「說苦自作。若他受他即受者,是則他作。若」—“to say that suffering is made by oneself. If another feels and another then feels, that would be made by another. If”〔T02 0086a26〕; 「受自受、他受復與苦者,如是者自他作,我」—“feeling is felt by oneself and felt by another, and further gives suffering, being thus made by both self and another, I”〔T02 0086a27〕; 「不說。離此諸邊,說其中道,如來說法,此」—“do not say. Leaving these extremes, he teaches that middle way; the Tathāgata teaches the Dharma: this”〔T02 0086a29〕
  • Treatise: 「復次,由二因緣,自作苦樂不可施設、不可」—“Further, by two causes and conditions, that suffering and happiness are made by oneself cannot be designated, cannot”〔T30n1579 0833c19〕; 「記別。如是他作、俱作、俱非所作無因而生,」—“be declared. In the same way, made by another, made by both, made by neither, arising without cause,”〔T30n1579 0833c20〕; 「此中諸行無作用故,此受此領自作苦樂,」—“because here formations have no agency, that this one feels and this one receives the suffering and happiness made by oneself,”〔T30n1579 0833c23〕; 「餘受餘領,不應道理。受所渴愛,攝受他受」—“that another feels and another receives, is not reasonable. That the thirst and craving of feeling appropriates another’s feeling”〔T30n1579 0833c25〕; 「亦不應理。是故遠離前之三種惡因論邊、」—“is also not reasonable. Therefore leaving far behind the former three extremes of the doctrines of wrong cause,”〔T30n1579 0833c27〕; 「後之一種無因論邊,覺了如前中道行教,」—“and the latter one extreme of the doctrine of no cause, awakening to the teaching of the practice of the middle way as before,”〔T30n1579 0833c28〕

The shared words are 「自作」—“made by oneself,” 「他作」—“made by another,” 「受」—“feel,” 「無因」—“without cause,” 「邊」—“extreme,” and 「中道」—“the middle way”; the sūtra has 「此是無記」—“this is undeclared,” the treatise 「不可施設、不可記別」—“cannot be designated, cannot be declared”; the sūtra 「自他作」—“made by both self and another,” the treatise 「俱作」—“made by both”; the sūtra 「離此諸邊」—“leaving these extremes,” the treatise 「遠離前之三種惡因論邊、後之一種無因論邊」—“leaving far behind the former three extremes of the doctrines of wrong cause and the latter one extreme of the doctrine of no cause”; the words differ. The treatise reads 「自作苦樂」—“suffering and happiness made by oneself,” which is close both to the 「苦」—“suffering” of Discourse 302 and to the 「苦樂」—“suffering and happiness” of Discourse 303.

Suffering and happiness made by oneself (Discourse 303)

  • Sūtra: 「門瞿曇!苦樂自作耶?」—“-mana Gautama! Are suffering and happiness made by oneself?”〔T02 0086c06〕; 「非自非他無因作者,此是無記……」—“made neither by self nor by another, without cause—this is undeclared . . .”〔T02 0086c13〕
  • Treatise (the passage of Self-Making and What Follows, for reference): 「復次,由二因緣,自作苦樂不可施設、不可」—“Further, by two causes and conditions, that suffering and happiness are made by oneself cannot be designated, cannot”〔T30n1579 0833c19〕
  • Treatise (the passage of the Condition of Contact, for reference): 「於一切觸緣受有中,若諸沙門、或婆羅門,」—“Among all the existences of feeling conditioned by contact, if śramaṇas or brāhmaṇas”〔T30n1579 0834a13〕; 「作如是記:諸計苦樂自作、他作、俱作、俱非」—“make such a declaration: those who reckon suffering and happiness to be made by oneself, made by another, made by both, made by neither”〔T30n1579 0834a20〕; 「無因而生,於一切處由觸生受,何用妄計」—“arising without cause—everywhere feeling arises from contact; what use is there in falsely reckoning”〔T30n1579 0834a21〕

The shared words are 「苦樂」—“suffering and happiness,” 「自作」—“made by oneself,” 「他作」—“made by another,” 「無因」—“without cause,” and 「記」—“declare”; the 「觸」—“contact” of the treatise’s passage of the Condition of Contact is a character this discourse lacks. The rest of this discourse is abbreviated, pointing to Discourse 302; it is listed for reference in the manner of correspondence.

The remaining gates—of the gates of the uddānas of fascicle ninety-four of the treatise, 「觸緣、見圓滿、實、解、不愛樂、」—“the Condition of Contact, Perfection of View, the Real, Understanding, Not Delighting,”〔T30n1579 0834a11〕「法住智、精進、生處等為後。」—“Knowledge of the Abiding of the Dharma, Diligence, with the Place of Birth and the rest as what follows.”〔T30n1579 0834a12〕 and 「有滅、若沙門婆羅門、受智、」—“the Cessation of Existence, If Śramaṇas or Brāhmaṇas, Knowledge of Feeling,”〔T30n1579 0837b03〕「流轉、與來往、佛順逆為後。」—“Transmigration, Coming and Going, with the Buddha’s Forward and Reverse as what follows.”〔T30n1579 0837b04〕, those that share words with the text of the discourses of this fascicle are: the passage of 「法住智」—“Knowledge of the Abiding of the Dharma,” 「故,得法住智及涅槃智。用此二智以為依」—“therefore one obtains the knowledge of the abiding of the Dharma and the knowledge of nirvāṇa. Taking these two knowledges as support”〔T30n1579 0835c22〕, shares the words 「法住」—“the abiding of the Dharma” with Discourse 296; the passage of 「有滅」—“the Cessation of Existence,” 「諸學見迹,雖於有滅寂靜涅槃,不隨他」—“those in training who have seen the track, although toward the cessation of existence, peaceful nirvāṇa, not following others”〔T30n1579 0837b05〕, is close to 「寂滅、涅槃」—“quiescence, nirvāṇa” of Discourse 293 (Discourse 293 lacks the two characters 「有滅」—“the cessation of existence”). The passage of 「實」—“the Real,” 「動轉羸頓,如病、如癰,乃至廣說。」—“moving and turning, frail and worn, as a sickness, as a boil, and so on, taught at length.”〔T30n1579 0834c26〕, shares the words 「如病、如癰」—“as a sickness, as a boil” with Discourse 291, but what it teaches is different; it is recorded only. The places of the remaining gates, gate by gate, are given in the tenth topic ①.


IV. Essentials of the Commentary on This Passage

This fascicle has no old line-by-line commentary. The Selection on Dependent Arising, Nutriment, the Truths, and the Elements in the Compendium of Topics is the treatise’s mātṛkā; its passages proceed in the order of the uddānas it sets up (first topic). Below, in the treatise’s order, reading from 「略由三相」—“In brief, by three marks”〔T30n1579 0827c03〕 to the end of fascicle ninety-three of the treatise, are listed its passages that share words with the text of the discourses of this fascicle (verbatim, with anchors), with the discourses that share the words noted. Passages of the treatise that share no words with the discourses of this fascicle are not listed.

1. Establishing—dependent arising established by three marks (the general outline; shares with Discourse 288 the words 「識緣名色」—“consciousness conditions name and form” and 「名色緣識」—“name and form condition consciousness”)

「略由三相,應知建立緣起差別。一、從前際、」—“In brief, by three marks, know that the distinctions of dependent arising are established. First, from the former limit,”〔T30n1579 0827c03〕 「故。由是說言:名色緣識。俱生五根說名為」—“because. Therefore it is said: name and form condition consciousness. The five faculties arising together are called”〔T30n1579 0827c17〕 「言:識緣名色,名色緣識。於現在世,猶如束」—“it says: consciousness conditions name and form, name and form condition consciousness. In the present life, like a bundle”〔T30n1579 0827c23〕 「應生行識乃至諸受,皆不得生,成不生法。」—“the formations and consciousness, and so on up to the feelings, that would arise, all cannot arise, and become things that do not arise.”〔T30n1579 0828b19〕

The last phrase, 「成不生法」—“become things that do not arise,” shares its words with the 「成不生法」—“become a thing that does not arise” of Discourses 283 and 284 (「其根,乃至焚燒,令其磨滅,於未來世成不」—“its roots, and so on up to its being burned and worn away, in a future age become a thing that does not”〔T02 0079b15〕) and the 「成不生法」—“become a thing that does not arise” of Discourses 296 and 297.

2. The Mass of Suffering—the tree of suffering of later existence in nine aspects (shares with Discourses 283 and 284 the words 「樹」—“tree,” 「愛」—“craving,” 「溉灌」—“water,” 「根」—“root,” and 「名色」—“name and form”)

「復次,安立九相後有苦樹,能生當有。謂」—“Further, the tree of suffering of later existence is established in nine aspects, able to produce future existence. Namely”〔T30n1579 0828c12〕 「漏處所,依現在世隨觀愛味,依過去世深」—“places of the outflows, in the present life contemplate delight accordingly, in the past life deeply”〔T30n1579 0828c15〕 「加滋茂,以貪愛水而恒溉灌,令如前說能」—“adds to its growth, constantly waters it with the water of craving, so that, as said before, it can”〔T30n1579 0828c19〕 「慧者,不欲滋榮後有小樹,便斷其愛、愛緣」—“the wise one, not wishing the small tree of later existence to flourish, then cuts off its craving and the condition of craving”〔T30n1579 0828c25〕 「所造順後受業,總攝為一,說名後有如大」—“the actions made that are to be experienced later, gathered together as one, are called later existence, like a great”〔T30n1579 0829a01〕 「下根,令樹欝茂。於現法中,彼愛煩惱如傍」—“downward root, making the tree flourish. In the present life, that affliction of craving is like the side”〔T30n1579 0829a04〕 「切種子識,於當來世正續生時,住於名色。」—“-ness holding all seeds, at the time of rebirth in the age to come, abides in name and form.”〔T30n1579 0829a06〕

3. Contemplation of the Truths—the bodhisattva’s contemplation in reverse · the lamp and wick · the mass of fire · the path of the ancient sages (shares with Discourses 285, 286, and 287 the words 「膏油」—“oil,” 「炷」—“wick,” 「燈」—“lamp,” 「火聚」—“mass of fire,” 「乾草」—“dry grass,” 「識」—“consciousness,” 「古」—“ancient,” and 「仙」—“sage”)

「復次,世尊在昔為菩薩時,棄前所得諸世」—“Further, when the World-Honored One of old was a bodhisattva, he cast away the worldly [paths] he had gained before”〔T30n1579 0829a10〕 「知此中,順集諦法,猶如燈炷;即此集諦,如」—“know that here, the things that accord with the truth of arising are like the wick of a lamp; this truth of arising itself is like”〔T30n1579 0829a25〕 「膏油等;苦諦類燈;諸非聰慧補特伽羅,譬」—“the oil and the rest; the truth of suffering is like the lamp; persons who are not wise are like”〔T30n1579 0829a26〕 「如積集乾薪、乾草及乾牛糞。由是因緣,令」—“like heaping up dry firewood, dry grass, and dry cow dung. By these causes and conditions, it makes”〔T30n1579 0829b05〕 「苦火聚長時熾然,無有斷絕。」—“the mass of the fire of suffering blaze for a long time, without a break.”〔T30n1579 0829b06〕 「復次,世尊在昔為菩薩時,處菩提座,依緣」—“Further, when the World-Honored One of old was a bodhisattva, seated at the seat of awakening, by way of the gate of depen-”〔T30n1579 0829b07〕 「有苦、集,觀現在苦乃至作意相應心識,而復」—“there are suffering and arising; he contemplated present suffering up to the mind and consciousness associated with attention, and then”〔T30n1579 0829b17〕 「道,古昔諸仙同所遊履。如是但以世間作」—“path, trodden alike by the sages of old. Thus only with worldly”〔T30n1579 0829b28〕

4. Gathering the Holy Teaching—dependently arisen things have no agency · the bundle of reeds (shares with Discourse 288 the words 「自作」—“made by oneself,” 「他作」—“made by another,” 「蘆」—“reed,” 「展轉相依」—“leaning on one another,” and 「甘露」—“the deathless”)

「法前際苦、集,名色緣識,識緣名色,譬如束」—“the suffering and arising of the former limit of things; name and form condition consciousness, consciousness conditions name and form, like a bundle”〔T30n1579 0829c11〕 「蘆展轉相依而得住立。於其中間,諸緣生」—“of reeds leaning on one another and so standing. In between, the dependently arisen”〔T30n1579 0829c12〕 「法皆非自作,亦非他作,非自他作,非無因」—“things are all not made by oneself, nor made by another, not made by self and another, not without cause”〔T30n1579 0829c13〕 「畏;緣於涅槃,如實覺故,名見甘露;盡、無」—“fear; because, taking nirvāṇa as object, he awakens to it as it really is, he is called one who has seen the deathless; exhaustion, non-”〔T30n1579 0829c26〕 「證得妙甘露界具足安住。」—“realizes the wondrous element of the deathless and dwells in it complete.”〔T30n1579 0829c28〕

5. Subtle Knowledge—the body of the four great elements and the impermanence of consciousness (shares with Discourses 289 and 290 the words 「四大」—“the four great elements,” 「有增、有減」—“increases, decreases,” 「有捨、有取」—“is laid down, is taken up,” and 「轉變」—“change”; no shared simile)

「復次,有諸愚夫外道種類,雖能觀見四大種」—“Further, there are fools of the kinds of other sects who, though they can contemplate and see that the body of the four great”〔T30n1579 0829c29〕 「相麁顯可得,剎那剎那所緣易脫,其相轉變,」—“its mark is coarse, plain, and graspable; moment by moment its object easily slips away, its mark changes,”〔T30n1579 0830a12〕 「是慧眼所見境故。四大種身有增、有減、有」—“because it is an object seen by the eye of wisdom. The body of the four great elements increases, decreases, is”〔T30n1579 0830a16〕 「捨、有取,其無常性尚為非理肉眼境界,況」—“laid down, is taken up; its impermanence is still an object for the unreasoning fleshly eye—how much more”〔T30n1579 0830a17〕 「一切名所攝行,皆能厭離,生於勝解,亦得解」—“formations gathered under name, can feel weariness toward them all, give rise to resolve, and also attain libera-”〔T30n1579 0830a23〕

6. The Limit of Reflection—the three marks and the three limits (shares with Discourse 292 the words 「思量」—“reflect” and 「盡苦」—“end suffering”; within the passage, 「雜毒」—“mixed with poison,” 「飲」—“drink,” and 「渴」—“thirst” share words with Discourse 291, recorded only)

「三際能正思量,正能盡苦。云何三相?一、苦依」—“three limits can rightly reflect, and can rightly end suffering. What are the three marks? First, the basis of suffering”〔T30n1579 0830a27〕 「處,二、苦因緣,三、苦因緣依處,是名三相。云」—“; second, the cause and condition of suffering; third, the basis of the cause and condition of suffering—these are called the three marks.”〔T30n1579 0830a28〕 「是遂飲譬如雜毒可樂妙色所緣境界甘」—“by which one then drinks the sweet [drink]—like the delightful, wondrous objects of form mixed with poison”〔T30n1579 0830b11〕

7. Examination—examining by five marks · the potter (shares with Discourse 292 the words 「觀察」—“examine,” 「苦邊」—“the end of suffering,” 「福」—“meritorious,” 「非福」—“non-meritorious,” 「瓦」—“clay,” and 「彼彼法」—“various things”)

「眾苦,能作苦邊。何等為五?一者、觀察諸緣」—“the many sufferings, can make an end of suffering. What are the five? First, examining the conditions”〔T30n1579 0830b21〕 「法中無明為緣,福及非福、不動新業因法有」—“in things, with ignorance as condition, the meritorious, the non-meritorious, and the unmoving new actions, things of cause, exist”〔T30n1579 0830c01〕 「聖道、道果涅槃。彼於爾時,譬如陶師,舉」—“the noble path, and nirvāṇa, the fruit of the path. At that time he is like a potter who lifts”〔T30n1579 0830c06〕 「令如瓦有識身攝依得清涼。應知如前領」—“making the supports gathered in the conscious body, like the clay, become cool. Know that, as before, the”〔T30n1579 0830c09〕 「法生故,令彼彼法生;彼彼法滅故,令彼彼」—“things: because various things arise, they make various things arise; because various things cease, they make various”〔T30n1579 0830c15〕

8. Overestimation—the two kinds of overestimation, of those in training and of those beyond training (shares with Discourse 293 the words 「度疑」—“crossed beyond doubt,” 「猶豫」—“hesitation,” 「拔」—“draw out,” 「空」—“emptiness,” 「相應」—“connected with,” and 「得想」—“the notion of having attained”)

「者,彼告他言:我已渡疑,永斷三結。我於」—“he tells others: I have crossed beyond doubt and forever cut off the three bonds. I, toward”〔T30n1579 0830c19〕 「所證有學解脫,已離猶豫,已拔毒箭,已能」—“the liberation of one in training that I have realized, have left hesitation behind, have drawn out the poisoned arrow, can already”〔T30n1579 0830c20〕 「甚深出離世間、空性相應緣性緣起順逆等」—“profound, leaving the world behind, connected with emptiness, conditionality, dependent arising in forward and reverse order, and the rest”〔T30n1579 0830c25〕 「雜亂。由是因緣,彼於未得生已得想,於」—“confused. By these causes and conditions, he, not having attained, gives rise to the notion of having attained; toward”〔T30n1579 0831a03〕

9. The Later Profundity—profound dependent arising and ultimate nirvāṇa (shares with Discourse 293 the words 「甚深」—“profound,” 「緣起」—“dependent arising,” 「涅槃」—“nirvāṇa,” 「有為」—“the conditioned,” 「無為」—“the unconditioned,” and 「苦邊」—“the end of suffering”)

「云何如前聖說甚深?謂能開示甚深緣起究」—“What is the profundity spoken of by the Noble One above? It is that he can disclose profound dependent arising, ulti-”〔T30n1579 0831a20〕 「竟涅槃,三相相應有為、無為體性差別。有為」—“-mate nirvāṇa, and the difference in nature between the conditioned and the unconditioned, connected with three marks. The conditioned”〔T30n1579 0831a21〕 「無常,無為常住;諸行皆苦,涅槃寂靜。一切有」—“is impermanent, the unconditioned abides forever; all formations are suffering, nirvāṇa is peace. All”〔T30n1579 0831a22〕 「因所引現在苦依任運而滅,至苦邊際。此」—“the present supports of suffering drawn forth by causes cease of themselves, reaching the limit of suffering. This”〔T30n1579 0831a27〕

10. Difference—the distinction between the fool and the wise (shares with Discourse 294 the words 「智者」—“the wise one” and 「梵行」—“pure conduct”; listed for reference in the manner of correspondence)

「於此正法毘奈耶中,雖復愚智俱從前際」—“In this true Dharma and Vinaya, although the fool and the wise alike, from the former limit”〔T30n1579 0832b29〕 「有識之身,此身為緣,於外所有情非情數名」—“a conscious body, and with this body as condition, toward the name”〔T30n1579 0832c02〕 「為智者,先已尋求智資糧攝諸梵行故。於」—“is the wise one, because he has already sought the practices of pure conduct gathered as the provisions of knowledge. Toward”〔T30n1579 0832c12〕

11. The Conventional and the Ultimate—the principle of the two truths (shares with Discourse 295 the words 「世間集」—“the arising of the world,” 「世間滅」—“the cessation of the world,” 「善見」—“well seen,” and 「出離」—“deliverance”; listed for reference in the manner of correspondence)

「了知世俗、勝義二諦道理。如實知故,於現」—“fully know the principle of the two truths, the conventional and the ultimate. Because they know it as it really is, in the pre-”〔T30n1579 0832c16〕 「受、想、思身,歷觀為苦。又於愛身差別觀時,」—“feeling, perception, and volition, one contemplates them one by one as suffering. Further, when contemplating the distinctions of the classes of craving,”〔T30n1579 0832c27〕 「世間集及世間滅,由聞思慧,說名善見,亦」—“the arising of the world and the cessation of the world, by the wisdom of hearing and reflection, are said to be well seen, also”〔T30n1579 0833a03〕 「切煩惱及諸苦故,名出離慧。最極究竟能通」—“all afflictions and all sufferings, it is called the wisdom of deliverance. Utterly and ultimately it can penetrate”〔T30n1579 0833a12〕

12. So of Itself—the two divisions of dependent arising · the abiding of the Dharma and the nature of the Dharma (shares with Discourse 296 the words 「緣生法」—“dependently arisen things,” 「法住」—“the abiding of the Dharma,” 「法界」—“the realm of the Dharma,” and 「顛倒」—“inverted”)

「復次,由二因緣,於諸緣起及緣生法,建立」—“Further, by two causes and conditions, with regard to the forms of dependent arising and dependently arisen things, is established”〔T30n1579 0833a18〕 「由現在世,名為法住;由過去世,名為法定;」—“by the present life, it is called the abiding of the Dharma; by the past life, it is called the fixity of the Dharma;”〔T30n1579 0833a23〕 「智依處性故,名無倒性,非顛倒性。由彼」—“nature of the basis of knowledge as it really is, it is called the nature without inversion, the nature that is not inverted. By that”〔T30n1579 0833a27〕 「身,為令解了,隨順建立法住法界種性依」—“in order to bring understanding, accordingly establishes that the Dharma abides, the realm of the Dharma, the lineage, the support”〔T30n1579 0833b08〕

13. This One Makes, and the Rest—that this one makes and this one experiences should not be declared (shares with Discourse 300 the words 「作」—“make,” 「記」—“declare,” and 「中道」—“the middle way”; listed for reference in the manner of correspondence)

「復次,由二因緣,此作此受、餘作餘受不應」—“Further, by two causes and conditions, that this one makes and this one experiences, that another makes and another experiences, should not”〔T30n1579 0833b10〕 「故。若於此論不受不執,以中道行,如唯」—“because. If one does not accept or grasp this doctrine, and by the practice of the middle way, as only”〔T30n1579 0833b13〕

14. Great Emptiness—the two kinds of absence of self (shares with Discourse 297 the words 「大空」—“great emptiness,” 「命即是身」—“the life principle is the body,” and 「中道」—“the middle way”)

「名為大空。謂若有離世俗言說,妄見為依,」—“is called great emptiness. Namely, if, apart from conventional verbal expression, taking false views as support,”〔T30n1579 0833b20〕 「見,立如是論:命即是身,乃至廣說。如是亦」—“view, sets up such a doctrine: the life principle is the body, and so on, taught at length. Thus also”〔T30n1579 0833b26〕 「是二邪見邊,唯見因果,名中道行。所知真」—“these two extremes of wrong view, seeing only cause and effect, is called the practice of the middle way. What is known, true”〔T30n1579 0833b29〕

15. Together with Analysis—general statement and specific analysis (shares with Discourse 298 the words 「緣起」—“dependent arising,” 「無明」—“ignorance,” 「前際」—“the former limit,” and 「分別」—“analysis”)

「相。謂總標舉,或別分別。云何為二?一、如所」—“aspects. Namely, by a general statement, or by specific analysis. What are the two? First, as”〔T30n1579 0833c07〕 「明是前際無智。乃至廣說差別體相。廣分」—“-rance is the lack of knowledge of the former limit. And so on, the distinct natures and marks taught at length. Analysed at”〔T30n1579 0833c13〕

16. Self-Making and What Follows—that suffering and happiness are made by oneself cannot be declared (shares with Discourse 302 the words 「自作」—“made by oneself,” 「他作」—“made by another,” 「無因」—“without cause,” and 「中道」—“the middle way”; compare Discourse 303)

「復次,由二因緣,自作苦樂不可施設、不可」—“Further, by two causes and conditions, that suffering and happiness are made by oneself cannot be designated, cannot”〔T30n1579 0833c19〕 「記別。如是他作、俱作、俱非所作無因而生,」—“be declared. In the same way, made by another, made by both, made by neither, arising without cause,”〔T30n1579 0833c20〕 「後之一種無因論邊,覺了如前中道行教,」—“and the latter one extreme of the doctrine of no cause, awakening to the teaching of the practice of the middle way as before,”〔T30n1579 0833c28〕

Fascicle ninety-three of the treatise ends here: 「瑜伽師地論卷第九十三」—“Yogācārabhūmi, Fascicle 93”〔T30n1579 0834a01〕.


V. Divergent Readings of the Commentators

This fascicle has no divergent readings of the ancient masters. The Saṃyukta Āgama has no old line-by-line commentary; the Compendium of Topics is the only mirror, the teaching of a single school, with nothing to set in separate columns.


VI. Terms (first occurrences — glosses drawn only from the Compendium of Topics, verbatim)

The terms already established in earlier fascicles are not repeated in this fascicle; among them, those that bear on the text of the discourses of this fascicle are: the class of consciousness · going in order of the Dharma and in accordance with it · different from the self, existing in relation to the self · far removed from dust and stain, the pure Dharma-eye · clinging · arhat · nirvāṇa · free from desire · knowing as it really is · right reflection (carried over from Fascicle 1); mind, mentation, and consciousness · the four clingings · the four great elements and form made of the four great elements · the six classes of feeling · the six classes of perception · the six classes of volition · the six classes of consciousness · name and form · the end of suffering · the eightfold noble path · the six sense bases of contact · knowledge of former lives · arising and ceasing · conditioned · the view of annihilation · the ending of the outflows · Ānanda (carried over from Fascicle 2); the root of the Dharma · the eye of the Dharma · the support of the Dharma · other sects · without cause and without condition · the Tathāgata, the Worthy One, the Perfectly Awakened One · meditative reflection · the former limit and the later limit · clinging to precepts (carried over from Fascicle 3); unbroken comprehension · undeclared · the Dharma of the deathless · upāsaka · palmyra tree · the view of permanence · son of good family (carried over from Fascicle 5); the three feelings · the life principle and the body · made by oneself and made by another · doubt · the eight factors from right view to right concentration (carried over from Fascicle 7); rightly ending suffering · the path leading to the arising of suffering · the path leading to the cessation of suffering · the whole great mass of suffering (carried over from Fascicle 8); things bound by the bonds · things clung to · suffering and happiness made by oneself and made by another · the great obscurity of not knowing · venerables · the six internal sense bases (carried over from Fascicle 9); the two extremes · the middle way · when this exists, that exists · craving for sense desire · craving for form · craving for the formless · seeing the Dharma, attaining the Dharma, knowing the Dharma (carried over from Fascicle 10); not yours · the six classes of consciousness (carried over from Fascicle 11); the Kuru country, the village of the cowherds · the six classes of contact · the formless aggregates · the aggregate of form · Śāriputra · cutting off, casting out, exhausting, freedom from desire, cessation, rest, and vanishing · the whole great mass of the aggregates comes together (carried over from Fascicle 13). Only the terms that first appear in this fascicle are listed below.

TermFirst occurrence in this fascicle (verbatim)AnchorThe Compendium of Topics
Delight · longing · binding of the mind (味著·顧念·心縛)「法隨生味著、顧念、心縛,則愛生;愛緣取,取」—“things, delight and longing arise accordingly and the mind is bound, then craving arises; craving conditions clinging, clinging”〔T02 0079a27〕The treatise reads 「隨觀愛味」—“contemplate delight accordingly” and 「深生顧戀」—“deeply give rise to longing”: 「漏處所,依現在世隨觀愛味,依過去世深」—“places of the outflows, in the present life contemplate delight accordingly, in the past life deeply”〔T30n1579 0828c15〕; 「生顧戀,依未來世專心繫著。如是住已,先」—“give rise to longing, in the future life are single-mindedly bound and attached; having dwelt thus, the former”〔T30n1579 0828c16〕
Planting a tree · cherishing · watering (種樹·愛護·溉灌)「如人種樹,初小軟弱,愛」—“As when a man plants a tree, at first small and tender, cher-”〔T02 0079a29〕The treatise reads 「後有苦樹」—“the tree of suffering of later existence” and 「以貪愛水而恒溉灌」—“constantly waters it with the water of craving”: 「復次,安立九相後有苦樹,能生當有。謂」—“Further, the tree of suffering of later existence is established in nine aspects, able to produce future existence. Namely”〔T30n1579 0828c12〕; 「加滋茂,以貪愛水而恒溉灌,令如前說能」—“adds to its growth, constantly waters it with the water of craving, so that, as said before, it can”〔T30n1579 0828c19〕
The contemplation of impermanence · of arising and ceasing · of desirelessness · of cessation · of relinquishment (無常觀·生滅觀·無欲觀·滅觀·捨觀)「常觀,住生滅觀、無欲觀、滅觀、捨觀,不生」—“-permanence, dwells in the contemplation of arising and ceasing, the contemplation of desirelessness, the contemplation of cessation, the contemplation of relinquishment, gives rise to no”〔T02 0079b06〕「於能順煩惱諸行,無倒隨觀生滅法性;於」—“toward the formations that accord with the afflictions, contemplates without inversion the nature of things that arise and cease; toward”〔T30n1579 0828c22〕; 「斷、無欲及以滅界,無倒隨觀是寂靜性;損減」—“the elements of abandoning, of desirelessness, and of cessation, contemplates without inversion that this is the nature of peace; diminishing”〔T30n1579 0828c23〕
Become a thing that does not arise (成不生法)「其根,乃至焚燒,令其磨滅,於未來世成不」—“its roots, and so on up to its being burned and worn away, in a future age become a thing that does not”〔T02 0079b15〕「應生行識乃至諸受,皆不得生,成不生法。」—“the formations and consciousness, and so on up to the feelings, that would arise, all cannot arise, and become things that do not arise.”〔T30n1579 0828b19〕
Run off · pursue name and form (驅馳·追逐名色)「隨生味著、顧念、縛心,其心驅馳,追逐名色,」—“delight and longing arise accordingly, binding the mind, and that mind runs off and pursues name and form,”〔T02 0079b25〕The treatise reads 「住於名色」—“abides in name and form”: 「切種子識,於當來世正續生時,住於名色。」—“-ness holding all seeds, at the time of rebirth in the age to come, abides in name and form.”〔T30n1579 0829a06〕
The contemplation of weariness (厭觀)「欲觀、滅觀、厭觀,心不顧念,無所縛著,識」—“-lessness, the contemplation of cessation, the contemplation of weariness, the mind has no longing, is not bound and does not cling, consciousness”〔T02 0079c07〕Not explained in the treatise
The world is hard to enter (世間難入)「世間難入,所謂若生、若老、若病、若死、若遷、」—“the world is hard to enter, namely birth, old age, sickness, death, passing away,”〔T02 0080a01〕Not explained in the treatise
What lies beyond birth, old age, and death, and that on which they depend (生、老、死上及所依)「若受生,然諸眾生,生、老、死上及所依不如」—“taking birth again; and yet beings, what lies beyond birth, old age, and death, and that on which they depend, do not [know] as”〔T02 0080a02〕Not explained in the treatise
Oil · wick · the lamp (膏油·炷·燈明)「譬如緣膏油及」—“It is like depending on oil and”〔T02 0080a12〕「知此中,順集諦法,猶如燈炷;即此集諦,如」—“know that here, the things that accord with the truth of arising are like the wick of a lamp; this truth of arising itself is like”〔T30n1579 0829a25〕; 「膏油等;苦諦類燈;諸非聰慧補特伽羅,譬」—“the oil and the rest; the truth of suffering is like the lamp; persons who are not wise are like”〔T30n1579 0829a26〕
Mass of fire · firewood (火聚·樵薪)「大火聚,若復有人增其乾草樵薪,諸比丘!」—“a great mass of fire; and if someone further adds dry grass and firewood—bhikṣus!”〔T02 0080b13〕「如積集乾薪、乾草及乾牛糞。由是因緣,令」—“like heaping up dry firewood, dry grass, and dry cow dung. By these causes and conditions, it makes”〔T30n1579 0829b05〕; 「苦火聚長時熾然,無有斷絕。」—“the mass of the fire of suffering blaze for a long time, without a break.”〔T30n1579 0829b06〕
Turning back at consciousness (齊識而還)「思惟時,齊識而還不能過彼,謂緣識名」—“reflected, I turned back at consciousness and could not go beyond it—namely, conditioned by consciousness, name”〔T02 0080c03〕「有苦、集,觀現在苦乃至作意相應心識,而復」—“there are suffering and arising; he contemplated present suffering up to the mind and consciousness associated with attention, and then”〔T30n1579 0829b17〕; 「轉還。又為漸次觀彼後際集諦依處,後際苦」—“turned back. Further, in order to contemplate step by step the basis of the truth of arising of the later limit, the suffering of the later limit”〔T30n1579 0829b18〕
The path of the ancient sages · the ancient sages’ trail · the ancient sages’ track (古仙人道·古仙人逕·古仙人道跡)「我得古仙人道、古」—“I have found the path of the ancient sages, the ancient”〔T02 0080c17〕The treatise reads 「先舊正道」—“the former, old right path” and 「古昔諸仙同所遊履」—“trodden alike by the sages of old”: 「者令現在前。作是思惟:我今證得先舊正」—“he made present. He reflected thus: I have now realized the former, old right”〔T30n1579 0829b27〕; 「道,古昔諸仙同所遊履。如是但以世間作」—“path, trodden alike by the sages of old. Thus only with worldly”〔T30n1579 0829b28〕
The arising of old age, sickness, and death · their cessation · the path leading to their cessation (老病死集·老病死滅·老病死滅道跡)「正定。我從彼道見老病死、老病死集、老病」—“right concentration. Following that path I have seen old age, sickness, and death, the arising of old age, sickness, and death, [the cessation of] old age, sickness,”〔T02 0081a01〕Not explained in the treatise
Mahākauṣṭhila (摩訶拘絺羅)「園。爾時,尊者舍利弗、尊者摩訶拘絺羅在」—“Grove. At that time the venerable Śāriputra and the venerable Mahākauṣṭhila were on”〔T02 0081a10〕Not explained in the treatise
Made neither by self nor by another, without cause (非自非他無因作)「耶?為自他作耶?為非自非他無因作耶?」—“? Is it made by both self and another? Or is it made neither by self nor by another, without cause?”〔T02 0081a19〕「法皆非自作,亦非他作,非自他作,非無因」—“things are all not made by oneself, nor made by another, not made by self and another, not without cause”〔T30n1579 0829c13〕
Three reeds (三蘆)「智者因譬得解。譬如三蘆立於空地,展轉」—“the wise come to understand by similes. It is like three reeds standing on open ground, one”〔T02 0081b05〕The treatise reads 「束蘆」—“a bundle of reeds”: 「法前際苦、集,名色緣識,識緣名色,譬如束」—“the suffering and arising of the former limit of things; name and form condition consciousness, consciousness conditions name and form, like a bundle”〔T30n1579 0829c11〕; 「蘆展轉相依而得住立。於其中間,諸緣生」—“of reeds leaning on one another and so standing. In between, the dependently arisen”〔T30n1579 0829c12〕
Wisdom clear and penetrating · well tamed and without fear (智慧明達·善調無畏)「世尊聲聞中,智慧明達,善調無畏,見甘露」—“among the World-Honored One’s disciples who hear his voice, one whose wisdom is clear and penetrating, well tamed and without fear, who has seen the deathless”〔T02 0081b10〕「為聰慧;具教智故,名為明了;具證智故,」—“is wise; because he has the knowledge of the teaching, he is called clear; because he has the knowledge of realization,”〔T30n1579 0829c24〕; 「名善調伏;不由他緣,自覺法故,名無所」—“is called well tamed; because he awakens to the Dharma himself, not through another as condition, he is called without”〔T30n1579 0829c25〕
With the Dharma of the deathless complete, realized in his own person (甘露法具足身作證)「法,以甘露法具足身作證者,謂尊者摩訶拘」—“Dharma, and with the Dharma of the deathless complete has realized it in his own person, is the venerable Mahākau-”〔T02 0081b11〕「生智為所依止,證有餘依涅槃界故,名身」—“the knowledge of [non-]arising as support, because he realizes the element of nirvāṇa with remainder of support, he is called [one who] in his own person”〔T30n1579 0829c27〕; 「證得妙甘露界具足安住。」—“realizes the wondrous element of the deathless and dwells in it complete.”〔T30n1579 0829c28〕
Priceless jewel (無價寶珠)「能答,如無價寶珠,世所頂戴,我今頂戴尊」—“can answer, like a priceless jewel that the world wears upon its head; now I wear upon my head the venerable”〔T02 0081b13〕Not explained in the treatise
Thirty kinds of praise (三十種讚歎)「羅所說法故,當以三十種讚歎稱揚隨喜。」—“-la has taught, I ought to praise and rejoice in it with thirty kinds of praise.”〔T02 0081b17〕Not explained in the treatise
Teacher of the Dharma (法師)「名法師;說生、有、取、愛、受、觸、六入處、名色、識,厭」—“is called a teacher of the Dharma; to teach birth, existence, clinging, craving, feeling, contact, the six sense bases, name and form, consciousness, weari-”〔T02 0081b19〕Not explained in the treatise
The body of the four great elements · the material body of the four great elements (四大身·四大色身)「於四大身厭患、離欲、背捨而非識」—“toward the body of the four great elements feels weariness, is free from desire, turns away, but not toward consciousness”〔T02 0081c06〕The treatise reads 「四大種身」—“the body of the four great elements”: 「復次,有諸愚夫外道種類,雖能觀見四大種」—“Further, there are fools of the kinds of other sects who, though they can contemplate and see that the body of the four great”〔T30n1579 0829c29〕; 「是慧眼所見境故。四大種身有增、有減、有」—“because it is an object seen by the eye of wisdom. The body of the four great elements increases, decreases, is”〔T30n1579 0830a16〕
Cherish and guard it, bind it to oneself as a self (保惜繫我)「所以者何?彼長夜於此保惜繫我,若得、若取,」—“Why? Because through the long night he has cherished and guarded it, bound it to himself as a self, obtained it or grasped it,”〔T02 0081c09〕The treatise reads 「執取為我」—“grasps it as a self”: 「其識執取為我,雜染而住。復於後時壽盡、」—“grasps that consciousness as a self, and dwells defiled. Further, at a later time, when life is exhausted,”〔T30n1579 0830a06〕
Arises at one time, ceases at another (異生、異滅)「識日夜時刻,須臾轉變,異生、異滅。猶如獼」—“consciousness, day and night, moment by moment, changes in an instant, arises at one time and ceases at another. Like a mon-”〔T02 0081c15〕The treatise reads 「其相轉變」—“its mark changes”: 「相麁顯可得,剎那剎那所緣易脫,其相轉變,」—“its mark is coarse, plain, and graspable; moment by moment its object easily slips away, its mark changes,”〔T30n1579 0830a12〕
Monkey (獼猴)「猶如獼猴遊林樹間」—“like a monkey roaming among the forest trees”〔T02 0081c15〕Not explained in the treatise
Pleasant contact · painful contact · joyful contact · sorrowful contact · neutral contact (樂觸·苦觸·喜觸·憂觸·捨觸)「受,苦觸、喜觸、憂觸、捨觸因緣生捨受,捨受覺」—“feeling, painful contact, joyful contact, sorrowful contact, and, with neutral contact as cause and condition, a neutral feeling arises; feeling a neutral feeling”〔T02 0081c21〕The treatise reads 「觸所生起諸受」—“the feelings arising from contact”: 「分別墮自相續觸所生起諸受分位差別」—“analyses the differences in the phases of the feelings arising from contact that fall within one’s own continuum”〔T30n1579 0830a20〕
Ceases, is stilled, becomes cool, rests, and vanishes (滅、止、清涼、息、沒)「滅,樂觸因緣生受亦滅、止、清涼、息、沒。如樂」—“ceases, the feeling born with pleasant contact as its cause and condition also ceases, is stilled, becomes cool, rests, and vanishes. As with pleasant”〔T02 0081c20〕Not explained in the treatise
Two sticks rubbed together (兩木相磨)「如兩木相磨,和合生火;若兩木離散,火亦」—“like two sticks rubbed together, which in their meeting give rise to fire; if the two sticks are separated, the fire too”〔T02 0082a21〕Not explained in the treatise
The inner way of contact (內觸法)「我說內觸法,汝」—“The inner way of contact of which I speak—you”〔T02 0082a29〕Not explained in the treatise
Declaring one’s own understanding (自記說)「時,彼比丘於佛前如是如是自記」—“At that time that bhikṣu, before the Buddha, declared his own understanding in such and such a way”〔T02 0082b03〕Not explained in the treatise
Upadhi (億波提)「集、何生、何觸?』作如是取時,當知此苦億波」—“its arising, from what is it born, what is its contact?’ When one grasps it thus, one should know that this suffering, upa-”〔T02 0082b11〕Not explained in the treatise
The comely forms the world holds dear (世間所念端正之色)「生、何觸。如是取時當知世間所念端正之」—“from what is it born, what is its contact. Grasping it thus, he should know that the comely [forms] the world holds dear”〔T02 0082b16〕The treatise reads 「可樂妙色」—“delightful, wondrous forms”: 「即此愛,依止可樂妙色境界以為依處,方」—“this very craving, relying on delightful, wondrous objects of form as its basis, then”〔T30n1579 0830b08〕
The notion of permanence · of constancy · of security · of freedom from sickness · of self · of mine (常想·恒想·安隱想·無病想·我想·我所想)「婆羅門於世間所念端正之色,作常想、恒想、」—“brāhmaṇas, toward the comely forms the world holds dear, with the notion of permanence, the notion of constancy,”〔T02 0082b18〕Not explained in the treatise
As a sickness · as a boil · as a thorn · as a killer (如病·如癰·如刺·如殺)「色觀察如病、如癰、如刺、如殺、無常、苦、空、非」—“forms, examine them as a sickness, as a boil, as a thorn, as a killer, as impermanent, suffering, empty, not”〔T02 0082c03〕The treatise shares the words 「如病、如癰」—“as a sickness, as a boil,” said of the conditioned: 「動轉羸頓,如病、如癰,乃至廣說。」—“moving and turning, frail and worn, as a sickness, as a boil, and so on, taught at length.”〔T30n1579 0834c26〕
Dried rice (乾麨飯)「我且忍渴,食乾麨飯,不取水飲。」—“I will rather endure my thirst and eat dried rice, and not take this water to drink.”〔T02 0082c11〕Not explained in the treatise
Reflecting and examining (思量觀察)「云何思量觀察」—“How does one reflect and examine”〔T02 0082c19〕「三際能正思量,正能盡苦。云何三相?一、苦依」—“three limits can rightly reflect, and can rightly end suffering. What are the three marks? First, the basis of suffering”〔T30n1579 0830a27〕
The graded way that goes toward it (向次法)「彼所乘苦滅道跡如實知,修行彼向次法,」—“knows as it really is the path leading to the cessation of suffering, and practises the graded way that goes toward it,”〔T02 0082c23〕The treatise reads 「法隨法行」—“practising the Dharma in accordance with the Dharma”: 「如實了知能趣彼滅正行;四者、修行法隨」—“fully knows as it really is the right practice that leads to that cessation; fourth, practising the Dharma in accordance”〔T30n1579 0830b23〕
Meritorious formations · formations not meritorious and not wholesome · imperturbable formations (福行·不福不善行·無所有行)「因、行集、行生、行觸,作諸福行,善識生,作諸」—“as cause, formations as arising, born from formations, formations as contact: when one performs meritorious formations, wholesome consciousness arises; when one performs”〔T02 0083a28〕The treatise reads 「福及非福、不動新業」—“the meritorious, the non-meritorious, and the unmoving new actions”: 「法中無明為緣,福及非福、不動新業因法有」—“in things, with ignorance as condition, the meritorious, the non-meritorious, and the unmoving new actions, things of cause, exist”〔T30n1579 0830c01〕
The feeling that has the body as its limit · the feeling that has life as its limit (身分齊受·壽分齊受)「無明離欲而生明,身分齊受所覺,身分齊受」—“is free from desire for ignorance and knowledge arises, the feeling that has the body as its limit, as it is felt, the feeling that has the body as its limit”〔T02 0083b21〕The treatise reads 「身邊際受」—“the feeling that has the body as its limit”: 「受所有身邊際受,乃至廣說。未捨命來,常」—“feeling of all feelings that have the body as their limit, and so on, taught at length. Until he gives up his life, always”〔T30n1579 0830c10〕
Freshly fired clay vessel (新熟瓦器)「一切所覺滅盡無餘。譬如力士取新熟瓦」—“all that is felt ceases without remainder. It is like a strong man who takes up a freshly fired clay”〔T02 0083b24〕The treatise reads 「陶師」—“a potter” and 「熟烝熱瓮」—“a fired, steaming-hot jar”: 「聖道、道果涅槃。彼於爾時,譬如陶師,舉」—“the noble path, and nirvāṇa, the fruit of the path. At that time he is like a potter who lifts”〔T30n1579 0830c06〕; 「煩惱火隨眠烝熱,隨有識身熟烝熱瓮,置」—“the latent tendencies of the fire of the afflictions, steaming hot, the conscious body, like a fired, steaming-hot jar, and sets it”〔T30n1579 0830c07〕
Crossed beyond doubt · left hesitation behind (度疑·離於猶豫)「我已度疑,離於猶」—“I have crossed beyond doubt, left hesi-”〔T02 0083c02〕The treatise reads 「渡疑」—“crossed beyond doubt”: 「者,彼告他言:我已渡疑,永斷三結。我於」—“he tells others: I have crossed beyond doubt and forever cut off the three bonds. I, toward”〔T30n1579 0830c19〕; 「所證有學解脫,已離猶豫,已拔毒箭,已能」—“the liberation of one in training that I have realized, have left hesitation behind, have drawn out the poisoned arrow, can already”〔T30n1579 0830c20〕
The thorn of wrong views (邪見刺)「豫,拔邪見刺,不復退轉。心無所著故,何處」—“-tation behind, drawn out the thorn of wrong views; I shall not turn back again. Because the mind clings to nothing, where”〔T02 0083c03〕The treatise reads 「毒箭」—“the poisoned arrow”: 「所證有學解脫,已離猶豫,已拔毒箭,已能」—“the liberation of one in training that I have realized, have left hesitation behind, have drawn out the poisoned arrow, can already”〔T30n1579 0830c20〕
The Dharma of the noble ones, beyond the world, connected with emptiness, in accord with dependent arising (賢聖出世空相應緣起隨順法)「為彼比丘說賢聖出世空相應緣起隨順法」—“teach that bhikṣu the Dharma of the noble ones, beyond the world, connected with emptiness, in accord with dependent arising”〔T02 0083c04〕The treatise reads 「甚深出離世間、空性相應緣性緣起」—“profound, leaving the world behind, connected with emptiness, conditionality, dependent arising”: 「甚深出離世間、空性相應緣性緣起順逆等」—“profound, leaving the world behind, connected with emptiness, conditionality, dependent arising in forward and reverse order, and the rest”〔T30n1579 0830c25〕
The notion of having attained, not having attained · of having gained, not having gained · of having realized, not having realized (不得得想·不獲獲想·不證證想)「法,而彼比丘猶有疑惑猶豫,先不得得想、」—“the Dharma, and yet that bhikṣu still has doubt and hesitation: earlier, not having attained, the notion of having attained,”〔T02 0083c11〕The treatise reads 「於未得生已得想」—“not having attained, gives rise to the notion of having attained”: 「雜亂。由是因緣,彼於未得生已得想,於」—“confused. By these causes and conditions, he, not having attained, gives rise to the notion of having attained; toward”〔T30n1579 0831a03〕
The conditioned · the unconditioned (有為·無為)「欲、寂滅、涅槃;如此二法,謂有為、無為,有為」—“-passion, quiescence, nirvāṇa; such are these two things, namely the conditioned and the unconditioned; the conditioned”〔T02 0083c15〕「竟涅槃,三相相應有為、無為體性差別。有為」—“-mate nirvāṇa, and the difference in nature between the conditioned and the unconditioned, connected with three marks. The conditioned”〔T30n1579 0831a21〕; 「無常,無為常住;諸行皆苦,涅槃寂靜。一切有」—“is impermanent, the unconditioned abides forever; all formations are suffering, nirvāṇa is peace. All”〔T30n1579 0831a22〕
The suffering that remains (有餘苦)「續滅,是名苦邊。比丘!彼何所滅?謂有餘」—“continuity is extinguished; this is called the end of suffering. Bhikṣu! What is it that ceases? It is the remaining”〔T02 0083c19〕Not explained in the treatise
The wise (黠慧)「眼觸入處,耳、鼻、舌、身、意觸入處。若黠慧者無」—“the base of eye-contact, and the bases of contact of the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. The wise one, [covered by] igno-”〔T02 0083c28〕The treatise reads 「智者」—“the wise one”: 「色所攝所緣境界,領納三受。然其智者於」—“and form outside, reckoned as sentient and non-sentient, the objects they take, they receive the three feelings. Yet the wise one, toward”〔T30n1579 0832c03〕
By former practice and aspiration (本修行願)「亦非餘人所有。謂六觸入處,本修行願,受」—“nor is it anyone else’s. It is the six sense bases of contact: by former practice and aspiration, received”〔T02 0084a25〕The treatise reads 「思所祈願」—“what is prayed for and wished by volition” and 「由誓願故」—“because of the vow”: 「所祈願、思所建立,由誓願故,即以聞思」—“what is prayed for and wished, what is set up by volition; because of the vow, then with hearing and reflection”〔T30n1579 0832c24〕
The arising of the world · the cessation of the world (世間集·世間滅)「聞聖弟子於世間集、世間滅如實正知,善」—“learned noble disciple knows rightly as it really is the arising of the world and the cessation of the world, well”〔T02 0084b05〕「世間集及世間滅,由聞思慧,說名善見,亦」—“the arising of the world and the cessation of the world, by the wisdom of hearing and reflection, are said to be well seen, also”〔T30n1579 0833a03〕
Deliverance · true quiescence (出離·實寂)「間生滅,成就賢聖出離、實寂、正盡苦,究竟」—“-ld’s arising and ceasing, accomplishes the deliverance of the noble ones, true quiescence, the right ending of suffering, reaching”〔T02 0084b08〕The treatise reads 「出離慧」—“the wisdom of deliverance”: 「切煩惱及諸苦故,名出離慧。最極究竟能通」—“all afflictions and all sufferings, it is called the wisdom of deliverance. Utterly and ultimately it can penetrate”〔T30n1579 0833a12〕
The Dharma of causes and conditions · dependently arisen things (因緣法·緣生法)「我今當說因緣法及緣生法」—“I will now teach the Dharma of causes and conditions and dependently arisen things”〔T02 0084b13〕「復次,由二因緣,於諸緣起及緣生法,建立」—“Further, by two causes and conditions, with regard to the forms of dependent arising and dependently arisen things, is established”〔T30n1579 0833a18〕
The abiding of the Dharma · the realm of the Dharma (法住·法界)「未出世,此法常住,法住法界,彼如來自所覺」—“does not appear, this Dharma abides forever, the Dharma abides, the realm of the Dharma; what that Tathāgata himself has awakened to”〔T02 0084b17〕「由現在世,名為法住;由過去世,名為法定;」—“by the present life, it is called the abiding of the Dharma; by the past life, it is called the fixity of the Dharma;”〔T30n1579 0833a23〕; 「身,為令解了,隨順建立法住法界種性依」—“in order to bring understanding, accordingly establishes that the Dharma abides, the realm of the Dharma, the lineage, the support”〔T30n1579 0833b08〕
The Dharma is empty · the Dharma is thus · the Dharma is so (法空·法如·法爾)「有老、病、死、憂、悲、惱、苦。此等諸法,法住、法空、法」—“there are old age, sickness, death, sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering. These things: the Dharma abides, the Dharma is empty, the Dharma”〔T02 0084b22〕The treatise reads 「法如性」—“the thusness of the Dharma”: 「由未來世,名法如性。非無因性,故名如」—“by the future life, it is called the thusness of the Dharma. Because its nature is not without cause, it is called thus-”〔T30n1579 0833a24〕
Examined, true, real · not inverted (審諦真實·不顛倒)「如、法爾,法不離如,法不異如,審諦真實、不」—“is thus, the Dharma is so; the Dharma does not depart from thusness, the Dharma does not differ from thusness; examined, true, real, not”〔T02 0084b23〕The treatise reads 「諦性」—“the nature of being examined,” 「真性」—“the nature of truth,” and 「非顛倒性」—“the nature that is not inverted”: 「性,故名諦性。所知實性,故名真性;由如實」—“nature, it is called the nature of being examined. Because it is the real nature of what is known, it is called the nature of truth; because it is the”〔T30n1579 0833a26〕; 「智依處性故,名無倒性,非顛倒性。由彼」—“nature of the basis of knowledge as it really is, it is called the nature without inversion, the nature that is not inverted. By that”〔T30n1579 0833a27〕
Bound by common views (凡俗見所繫)「若沙門、婆羅門起凡俗見所繫」—“If śramaṇas and brāhmaṇas give rise to the bonds of common views”〔T02 0084c03〕Not explained in the treatise
The view of self · the view of a being · the view of a life · the view of taboos and auspicious signs (我見·眾生見·壽命見·忌諱吉慶見)「俗見所繫,謂說我見所繫、說眾生見所繫、」—“the bonds of common views—namely, bound by the view of self as taught, bound by the view of a being as taught,”〔T02 0084c04〕Not explained in the treatise
A palmyra tree cut off at the crown (截多羅樹頭)「斷、悉知,斷其根本,如截多羅樹頭,於未」—“cut off, all are fully known, their root is cut off, like a palmyra tree cut off at the crown, in a fu-”〔T02 0084c06〕Not explained in the treatise
The Discourse on the Dharma of Great Emptiness (大空法經)「所謂大空法經」—“namely, the Discourse on the Dharma of Great Emptiness”〔T02 0084c14〕The treatise reads 「大空」—“great emptiness”: 「名為大空。謂若有離世俗言說,妄見為依,」—“is called great emptiness. Namely, if, apart from conventional verbal expression, taking false views as support,”〔T30n1579 0833b20〕
The life principle is the body · the life principle is different from the body (命即是身·命異身異)「我。』所言:『命即是身。』或言:『命異身異。』此則一」—“self.’ What he says is: ‘The life principle is the body.’ Or he says: ‘The life principle is different from the body.’ These are one”〔T02 0084c19〕「見,立如是論:命即是身,乃至廣說。如是亦」—“view, sets up such a doctrine: the life principle is the body, and so on, taught at length. Thus also”〔T30n1579 0833b26〕
The teaching by the Dharma · the teaching by its meaning (法說·義說)「法說、義說」—“the teaching by the Dharma and the teaching by its meaning”〔T02 0085a13〕The treatise reads 「總標舉」—“a general statement” and 「別分別」—“specific analysis”: 「相。謂總標舉,或別分別。云何為二?一、如所」—“aspects. Namely, by a general statement, or by specific analysis. What are the two? First, as”〔T30n1579 0833c07〕
Ignorance (in the teaching by its meaning) (無明(義說))「明?若不知前際、不知後際、不知前後際,」—“-rance? Not knowing the former limit, not knowing the later limit, not knowing the former and later limits,”〔T02 0085a17〕「明是前際無智。乃至廣說差別體相。廣分」—“-rance is the lack of knowledge of the former limit. And so on, the distinct natures and marks taught at length. Analysed at”〔T30n1579 0833c13〕
The three formations (bodily formations · verbal formations · mental formations) (三行(身行·口行·意行))「有三種——身行、口行、意行。緣行識者,云何」—“are of three kinds—bodily formations, verbal formations, and mental formations. Conditioned by formations there is consciousness: what”〔T02 0085a26〕Not explained in the treatise
The four formless aggregates (name) (四無色陰(名))「無色陰——受陰、想陰、行陰、識陰。云何色?謂四大、」—“formless aggregates—the aggregate of feeling, the aggregate of perception, the aggregate of formations, and the aggregate of consciousness. What is form? It is the four great elements,”〔T02 0085a29〕Not explained in the treatise
The three existences (existence in the desire realm · in the form realm · in the formless realm) (三有(欲有·色有·無色有))「有者,云何為有?三有——欲有、色有、無色有。緣」—“existence: what is existence? The three existences—existence in the desire realm, existence in the form realm, and existence in the formless realm. Conditioned”〔T02 0085b10〕Not explained in the treatise
Birth (in the teaching by its meaning) (生(義說))「類一生,超越和合出生,得陰、得界、得入處、」—“classes, are born once, pass beyond, come together and are born, obtain the aggregates, obtain the elements, obtain the sense bases,”〔T02 0085b12〕Not explained in the treatise
Old age (in the teaching by its meaning) (老(義說))「若髮白露頂,皮緩根熟,支弱背僂,垂頭呻吟,」—“When the hair turns white and the crown grows bald, the skin slackens and the faculties ripen in decline, the limbs weaken and the back is bent, the head hangs and one groans,”〔T02 0085b14〕Not explained in the treatise
Death (in the teaching by its meaning) (死(義說))「為死?彼彼眾生,彼彼種類沒、遷移、身壞、壽」—“is death? When those various beings, in those various classes, pass away, move on, the body breaks up, life”〔T02 0085b17〕Not explained in the treatise
The Dharma of dependent arising is not made by me (緣起法非我所作)「緣起法者,非我所作,」—“The Dharma of dependent arising is not made by me,”〔T02 0085b24〕The treatise reads 「非生、非作」—“not produced and not made”: 「詞,方便開示非生、非作。當知此中,無始時」—“and skilfully discloses that it is not produced and not made. Know that here, from beginningless time”〔T30n1579 0833b06〕
Made by oneself and experienced by oneself · made by another and experienced by another (自作自覺·他作他覺)「為自作自覺耶?」—“Is it made by oneself and experienced by oneself?”〔T02 0085c06〕The treatise reads 「此作此受、餘作餘受」—“this one makes and this one experiences, another makes and another experiences”: 「復次,由二因緣,此作此受、餘作餘受不應」—“Further, by two causes and conditions, that this one makes and this one experiences, that another makes and another experiences, should not”〔T30n1579 0833b10〕
Saṃdha Kātyāyana (𨅖陀迦旃延)「爾時,尊者𨅖陀迦旃延詣佛所,」—“At that time the venerable Saṃdha Kātyāyana came to where the Buddha was,”〔T02 0085c18〕Not explained in the treatise
The village of Nali, in the guest hall in the deep forest (那梨聚落深林中待賓舍)「佛住那梨聚落深林中待賓舍」—“the Buddha was staying at the village of Nali, in the guest hall in the deep forest”〔T02 0085c17〕Not explained in the treatise
Setting forth right view (施設正見)「說正見。云何正見?云何世尊施設正見?」—“speaks of right view. What is right view? How does the World-Honored One set forth right view?”〔T02 0085c20〕The treatise reads 「見圓滿」—“the perfection of view”: 「中獲得正見,名見圓滿。於此正法及毘奈」—“obtains right view, this is called the perfection of view. In this true Dharma and Vina-”〔T30n1579 0834b15〕
The two things relied on (existence · non-existence) (二種依(有·無))「世間有二種依,若有、若無,」—“The world relies on two things, existence or non-existence,”〔T02 0085c21〕Not explained in the treatise
Touched by clinging (取所觸)「為取所觸;取所觸故,或依有、或依無。若」—“touched by clinging; because touched by clinging, it relies on existence or relies on non-existence. If”〔T02 0085c22〕Not explained in the treatise
Acela Kāśyapa (阿支羅迦葉)「王舍城乞食。時,有阿支羅迦葉為營小」—“Rājagṛha for alms. At that time Acela Kāśyapa, to see to a small”〔T02 0086a06〕Not explained in the treatise
Putting obstacles in the way (留難)「瞿曇!何為我作留難?」—“Gautama! Why do you put obstacles in my way?”〔T02 0086a11〕Not explained in the treatise
A cow protecting her calf (護犢牸牛)「世尊去不久,為護犢牸牛所觸殺,於命終」—“the World-Honored One and departed, not long after he was gored to death by a cow protecting her calf; at the time of death”〔T02 0086b10〕Not explained in the treatise
Seen the Dharma · known the Dharma · gone in order of the Dharma · not grasped at the Dharma (見法·知法·次法·不受於法)「彼已見法、知法、次法、不受於法,已般涅槃,」—“He has already seen the Dharma, known the Dharma, gone in order of the Dharma, not grasped at the Dharma; he has already attained final nirvāṇa,”〔T02 0086b21〕Not explained in the treatise
The foremost declaration (第一記)「葉受第一記」—“-śyapa the foremost declaration”〔T02 0086b23〕Not explained in the treatise
The wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu (玷牟留外道出家)「乞食,於路見玷牟留外道出家,少有所營,」—“for alms, on the road he saw the wanderer of another sect Dianmouliu, who had a small matter to see to,”〔T02 0086b26〕Not explained in the treatise

The terms of this fascicle are all Chinese; the sound-correspondences that the Taishō notes attach to names in the discourses are given at the end of part ② of the tenth topic; the Compendium of Topics gives no Sanskrit forms in this passage, and none are supplied here.


VII. Similes and Rhetoric

The discourses’ similes (the items are numbered as the base text itself counts them):

  1. Planting a tree (Discourse 283)—the part on arising: 「如人種樹,初小軟弱,愛」—“As when a man plants a tree, at first small and tender, cher-”〔T02 0079a29〕; cherished and guarded, banked with earth, watered, kept in a fit balance of cold and warmth, it grows, and this is applied to the delight in and nourishing of things bound by the bonds; the part on cessation: 「斷根、截枝,段段斬截,分分解析,風飄日炙,」—“cuts the root, lops the branches, hacks it piece by piece, splits it part by part, it is blown by the wind and scorched by the sun,”〔T02 0079b12〕, applied to the contemplation of impermanence and the rest, by which it becomes a thing that does not arise.
  2. The great tree (Discourse 284)—the part on arising: 「譬大樹根」—“like the roots of a great tree”〔T02 0079b28〕, 「以水,彼樹堅固,永世不朽。如是,比丘!」—“with water, that tree is firm and never decays through the ages. Just so, bhikṣu!”〔T02 0079c01〕; the part on cessation: the question 「滅,於未來世成不生法耶?」—“ceases, and in a future age becomes a thing that does not arise?” (「何?非為彼樹斷截其根,乃至焚燒,令其磨」—“think? Is it not that the tree, its roots cut off, and so on up to its being burned, is worn”〔T02 0079c17〕).
  3. The lamp of oil and wick (Discourse 285)—the part on arising: 「譬如緣膏油及」—“It is like depending on oil and”〔T02 0080a12〕; when oil and wick are added the lamp’s light long endures; the part on cessation: 「丘!於意云何?譬如油、炷然燈,若不增油治」—“-kṣus! What do you think? It is like a lamp burning by oil and wick; if no oil is added and [the wick is not] trimmed”〔T02 0080b01〕.
  4. The mass of fire from loads of firewood (Discourse 286)—the part on arising: 「譬如載樵十束、二十束、三十束、四」—“It is like bringing loads of firewood, ten bundles, twenty bundles, thirty bundles, for-”〔T02 0080b11〕; when dry grass and firewood are added the fire continues; the part on cessation: 「增樵草。諸比丘!於意云何?彼火當滅不?」—“adds no firewood or grass. Bhikṣus! What do you think? Will that fire go out or not?”〔T02 0080b18〕.
  5. The old road in the wilderness · the old city (Discourse 287)—「譬如有人遊於曠野,披荒覓路,忽」—“It is as if a man wandering in the wilderness, parting the overgrowth in search of a road, sud-” (「今隨去。』譬如有人遊於曠野,披荒覓路,忽」—“now follow it.’ It is as if a man wandering in the wilderness, parting the overgrowth in search of a road, sud-”〔T02 0080c19〕), 「故城邑、故王宮殿、園觀浴池、林木清淨。彼」—“an old city, an old royal palace, parks, pavilions, bathing pools, groves pure and clean. He”〔T02 0080c21〕; he reports to the king and the king goes there to dwell; applied with 「八聖道,正見、正志、正語、正業、正命、正方便、正念、」—“the eightfold noble path, right view, right intention, right speech, right action, right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness,”〔T02 0080c29〕. The simile first has 「林木清淨」—“groves pure and clean,” while his words to the king have 「林流清淨」—“groves and streams pure and clean”〔T02 0080c25〕; the characters differ, and both are recorded.
  6. Three reeds (Discourse 288)—「智者因譬得解。譬如三蘆立於空地,展轉」—“the wise come to understand by similes. It is like three reeds standing on open ground, one”〔T02 0081b05〕; take away one and the other two do not stand, take away two and the one does not stand; applied with 「識緣名色亦復如是。展轉相依,而得生長。」—“consciousness conditioning name and form is also like this. Leaning on one another, they come to grow.”〔T02 0081b08〕.
  7. The priceless jewel (Discourse 288)—Śāriputra’s praise: 「能答,如無價寶珠,世所頂戴,我今頂戴尊」—“can answer, like a priceless jewel that the world wears upon its head; now I wear upon my head the venerable”〔T02 0081b13〕; Kauṣṭhila’s praise: 「智之問,猶如世間無價寶珠,人皆頂戴,汝今」—“-dom’s question, like a priceless jewel in the world that all wear upon their heads; you now”〔T02 0081b29〕.
  8. The monkey roaming the forest (Discourses 289 and 290)—「猶如獼」—“Like a mon-”〔T02 0081c15〕「猴遊林樹間」—“-key roaming among the forest trees”〔T02 0081c16〕, grasping at branches, letting go of one and seizing another; applied to mind, mentation, and consciousness arising at one time and ceasing at another. Discourse 290 has 「譬如獼猴遊林樹間,須臾處處,攀捉枝條,」—“It is like a monkey roaming among the forest trees, in an instant here and there, grasping at branches,”〔T02 0082a13〕.
  9. Two sticks rubbed together (Discourse 290)—「如兩木相磨,和合生火;若兩木離散,火亦」—“like two sticks rubbed together, which in their meeting give rise to fire; if the two sticks are separated, the fire too”〔T02 0082a21〕; applied with 「隨滅。如是諸受緣觸集,觸生觸集,若彼彼」—“ceases accordingly. Just so, the feelings arise conditioned by contact, born of contact, arising from contact; if this or that”〔T02 0082a22〕.
  10. Poison put into a cool pool beside the road (Discourse 291, in two rounds)—the first round: 「涼池水,香味具足,有人以毒著中,陽春之」—“cool pool water, full of fragrance and flavour, into which someone has put poison; in the late spring”〔T02 0082b23〕; the thirsty man does not believe it and drinks, 「苦。而彼渴者不信而飲,雖得美味,須臾或」—“suffering. And that thirsty man, not believing, drinks; though he gets a fine flavour, in a moment, either”〔T02 0082b27〕, applied to śramaṇas and brāhmaṇas who see the forms held dear and form the notion of permanence and the rest; the second round: the thirsty man believes and does not drink, 「我且忍渴,食乾麨飯,不取水飲。」—“I will rather endure my thirst and eat dried rice, and not take this water to drink.”〔T02 0082c11〕, applied to examining them as a sickness, as a boil, and the rest.
  11. The freshly fired clay vessel (Discourse 292)—「一切所覺滅盡無餘。譬如力士取新熟瓦」—“all that is felt ceases without remainder. It is like a strong man who takes up a freshly fired clay”〔T02 0083b24〕, 「器,乘熱置地,須臾散壞,熱勢悉滅。如是,比」—“vessel and, while it is hot, sets it on the ground; in a moment it breaks apart and its heat is wholly gone. Just so, bhi-”〔T02 0083b25〕; applied to all that is felt ceasing wholly without remainder when the body breaks up and life ends.
  12. The thorn of wrong views (Discourse 293)—「豫,拔邪見刺,不復退轉。心無所著故,何處」—“-tation behind, drawn out the thorn of wrong views; I shall not turn back again. Because the mind clings to nothing, where”〔T02 0083c03〕.
  13. A palmyra tree cut off at the crown (Discourses 296 and 297)—Discourse 296: 「斷、悉知,斷其根本,如截多羅樹頭,於未」—“cut off, all are fully known, their root is cut off, like a palmyra tree cut off at the crown, in a fu-”〔T02 0084c06〕; the two views of Discourse 297: 「老死則斷,則知斷其根本,如截多羅樹」—“old age and death are then cut off, and one knows that their root is cut off, like a palmyra tree”〔T02 0085a03〕, 「屬誰者?行則斷,則知斷其根本,如截多」—“to whom do they belong? Formations are then cut off, and one knows that their root is cut off, like a [palmyra tree] cut”〔T02 0085a06〕.

The trees of Discourses 283 and 284 take cherishing and nourishing as the simile in the part on arising, and cutting and burning as the simile in the part on cessation; the lamp and the fire of Discourses 285 and 286 take the adding of oil and of firewood as the simile in the part on arising, and their not being added as the simile in the part on cessation; within a single discourse, one simile is used in two ways.

Set formulas:

FormulaVerbatim (first occurrence)AnchorWhere found
The whole great mass of suffering comes together · the whole great mass of suffering ceases「是純大苦聚集。如人種樹,初小軟弱,愛」—“this is the coming together of the whole great mass of suffering. As when a man plants a tree, at first small and tender, cher-”〔T02 0079a29〕Seen again and again throughout the fascicle
What do you think「之流水。比丘!於意云何?非為彼樹斷截」—“the flowing water. Bhikṣu! What do you think? Is it not that the tree, cut off”〔T02 0079b14〕Discourses 283–286 and 292
The answer: Yes, World-Honored One「如是,世尊!」—“Yes, World-Honored One!”〔T02 0079b16〕Discourses 283–286; Discourse 292 has 「不也,世尊!」—“No, World-Honored One!”〔T02 0083b14〕 (answering the question 「意云何?若不樂無明而生明,復緣彼無明」—“do you think? If he does not delight in ignorance and knowledge arises, does he again, conditioned by that ignorance,”〔T02 0083b13〕)
I recall that in a former life, before I had attained right awakening「我憶宿命未成」—“I recall that in a former life, before I had attained”〔T02 0079c28〕Discourses 285, 286, and 287
Then I reflected rightly, and with unbroken comprehension as it really is「如實無間等起知,取」—“with unbroken comprehension as it really is, there arose the knowledge: clinging”〔T02 0080a06〕Discourses 285 and 287
Made by oneself · made by another · made by self and another · made neither by self nor by another, without cause「耶?為自他作耶?為非自非他無因作耶?」—“? Is it made by both self and another? Or is it made neither by self nor by another, without cause?”〔T02 0081a19〕Discourses 288, 302, and 303; Discourse 300 has 「自作自覺」—“made by oneself and experienced by oneself” and 「他作他覺」—“made by another and experienced by another”
I wish to ask something; would you have the leisure to answer or not「欲有所問,寧有閑暇見答與不」—“I wish to ask something; would you have the leisure to answer me or not”〔T02 0081a13〕Discourses 288 and 302; Discourse 303 has 「寧有閑暇為解說不」—“would you have the leisure to explain it or not” (「曇!欲有所問,寧有閑暇為解說不?」—“-tama! I wish to ask something; would you have the leisure to explain it or not?”〔T02 0086b29〕)
Ceases, is stilled, becomes cool, rests, and vanishes「滅,樂觸因緣生受亦滅、止、清涼、息、沒。如樂」—“ceases, the feeling born with pleasant contact as its cause and condition also ceases, is stilled, becomes cool, rests, and vanishes. As with pleasant”〔T02 0081c20〕Discourses 289, 290, 292, and 293
Going toward the right ending of suffering, reaching the end of suffering「是名比丘向正盡苦,究竟苦邊,所謂取滅。」—“this is called a bhikṣu going toward the right ending of suffering and reaching the end of suffering, namely, the cessation of clinging.”〔T02 0082c24〕Discourses 292, 294, and 295
When this exists, that exists; when this arises, that arises「為大空法經?所謂此有故彼有,此起故彼起,」—“is the Discourse on the Dharma of Great Emptiness? Namely: when this exists, that exists; when this arises, that arises;”〔T02 0084c15〕Discourses 297–302; Discourse 296 has 「謂此有故彼有」—“namely, when this exists, that exists” (「云何為因緣法?謂此有故彼有」—“What is the Dharma of causes and conditions? Namely, when this exists, that exists”〔T02 0084b14〕); Discourse 293 has 「所謂有是故是」—“namely, this being, that is”〔T02 0083c05〕
The Dharma abides, the realm of the Dharma「未出世,此法常住,法住法界,彼如來自所覺」—“does not appear, this Dharma abides forever, the Dharma abides, the realm of the Dharma; what that Tathāgata himself has awakened to”〔T02 0084b17〕Discourse 296; Discourse 299 has 「法界」—“the realm of the Dharma” and 「常住」—“abides forever” (〔T02 0085b25〕〔T02 0085b26〕)
This is undeclared「無記。自作自覺,此是無記。」—“undeclared. Made by oneself and experienced by oneself—this is undeclared.”〔T02 0085c07〕Discourses 300, 302, and 303
Now is not the time for discussion「暇見答與不?」佛告迦葉:「今非論時,我今」—“the leisure to answer me or not?” The Buddha told Kāśyapa: “Now is not the time for discussion; I now”〔T02 0086a09〕Discourses 302 and 303

Question and answer: In Discourses 283 and 284 the Buddha first teaches the part on arising, sets out the simile, then teaches the part on cessation and asks 「於意云何」—“What do you think?”; the bhikṣus answer 「如是,世尊」—“Yes, World-Honored One,” and the Buddha then applies it to the Dharma; in Discourses 285 and 286 the part on arising and the part on cessation each have one question and one answer. In Discourses 285 and 287 the Buddha himself tells of his own reflection in former times, asking himself link by link, ‘What being present, is this link present? Conditioned by what, is this link present?’, and answering himself with what he knew in 「即正思惟,如實無間等」—“then I reflected rightly, and with unbroken comprehension as it really is.” In Discourse 288 Śāriputra asks six questions (on old age, on death, on what makes old age and death, on birth and so on up to name and form, on consciousness, and on name and form and consciousness conditioning each other), and Kauṣṭhila gives six answers, the sixth answer drawing them together with the simile of the three reeds. In Discourse 292, after the Buddha himself has taught the reflecting link by link, he asks 「於意云何」—“What do you think?”; the bhikṣu answers 「不也,世尊」—“No, World-Honored One,” and the Buddha praises him: 「我亦如是說」—“I too teach it thus.” In Discourse 294 the Buddha himself sets the question 「有何差別」—“what difference is there,” the bhikṣus ask him to teach it, and the Buddha speaks again. Discourse 297 has two rounds of hypothetical questions and answers set by the Buddha: 「彼誰老死?老死屬誰?」—“Whose are that old age and death? To whom do old age and death belong?” and 「誰是行?行屬誰?」—“Whose are formations? To whom do formations belong?”. Discourse 298 teaches the twelve links by their meaning, each link with one question and one answer. In Discourses 300, 302, and 303 the questioners’ four questions take the same form: made by oneself, made by another, made by self and another, made neither by self nor by another, without cause (Discourse 300 has only two questions); to each the Buddha answers 「無記」—“undeclared”; in Discourse 300 the brāhmaṇa and in Discourse 302 Kāśyapa both press further for its meaning, and the Buddha then teaches the leaving of the two extremes and abiding in the middle way.

Repeated sentence patterns: In Discourses 283 and 284 the part on arising and the part on cessation are set against each other in forward and reverse, the sentence pattern wholly the same, with 「愛生」—“craving arises” changed to 「愛滅」—“craving ceases”; in Discourse 285 the part on arising has three tiers of 「何法有故」—“what being present” (birth, existence, clinging), and the part on cessation four tiers of 「何法無故」—“what being absent” (old age, sickness, and death; birth; existence; clinging), three against four, not evenly matched; in Discourse 287 the reverse contemplation reaches consciousness and the contemplation of cessation reaches ignorance, forward and reverse in the same form; in Discourses 289 and 290 the five sentences on pleasant contact, painful contact, joyful contact, sorrowful contact, and neutral contact take the same form; in Discourse 292 the nine links (clinging, craving, feeling, contact, the six sense bases, name and form, consciousness, formations, ignorance) take the same form, each link ‘reflecting on this link: what is its cause, what is its arising, from what is it born, what is its contact,’ then 「如實知,修習彼向次法,是名比丘向正盡苦,究竟苦邊」—“knows as it really is, cultivates the graded way that goes toward it; this is called a bhikṣu going toward the right ending of suffering and reaching the end of suffering”; in Discourse 295 the presence and absence of 「六識身、六觸身、六受身、六想身、六思身」—“the six classes of consciousness, the six classes of contact, the six classes of feeling, the six classes of perception, the six classes of volition” are set against each other; in Discourse 297 the two rounds of questions on old age and death and on formations take the same form; in Discourse 298 the twelve links take the same form, ‘conditioned by this link: what is this link?’; in Discourses 302 and 303 the four questions and four answers take the same form, while Discourse 300 has only two questions (made by oneself and experienced by oneself; made by another and experienced by another) and then presses further for their meaning.

The form of the verses: This fascicle has no verses and no uddāna.


VIII. Citation and Carrying Forward

  • Shared words in the Compendium of Topics—the places where the text of the discourses of this fascicle shares words with the Compendium of Topics have already been listed verbatim in the third, fourth, and sixth topics and in part ① of the tenth topic; here only the anchors are listed: 〔T30n1579 0827c03〕〔T30n1579 0827c17〕〔T30n1579 0827c23〕〔T30n1579 0828b19〕〔T30n1579 0828c12〕〔T30n1579 0828c14〕〔T30n1579 0828c15〕〔T30n1579 0828c16〕〔T30n1579 0828c19〕〔T30n1579 0828c22〕〔T30n1579 0828c23〕〔T30n1579 0828c25〕〔T30n1579 0829a01〕〔T30n1579 0829a02〕〔T30n1579 0829a03〕〔T30n1579 0829a04〕〔T30n1579 0829a06〕〔T30n1579 0829a07〕〔T30n1579 0829a10〕〔T30n1579 0829a14〕〔T30n1579 0829a25〕〔T30n1579 0829a26〕〔T30n1579 0829a27〕〔T30n1579 0829b03〕〔T30n1579 0829b05〕〔T30n1579 0829b06〕〔T30n1579 0829b07〕〔T30n1579 0829b08〕〔T30n1579 0829b17〕〔T30n1579 0829b18〕〔T30n1579 0829b27〕〔T30n1579 0829b28〕〔T30n1579 0829c07〕〔T30n1579 0829c11〕〔T30n1579 0829c12〕〔T30n1579 0829c13〕〔T30n1579 0829c24〕〔T30n1579 0829c25〕〔T30n1579 0829c26〕〔T30n1579 0829c27〕〔T30n1579 0829c28〕〔T30n1579 0829c29〕〔T30n1579 0830a02〕〔T30n1579 0830a06〕〔T30n1579 0830a12〕〔T30n1579 0830a16〕〔T30n1579 0830a17〕〔T30n1579 0830a20〕〔T30n1579 0830a22〕〔T30n1579 0830a23〕〔T30n1579 0830a26〕〔T30n1579 0830a27〕〔T30n1579 0830a28〕〔T30n1579 0830b06〕〔T30n1579 0830b08〕〔T30n1579 0830b10〕〔T30n1579 0830b11〕〔T30n1579 0830b12〕〔T30n1579 0830b13〕〔T30n1579 0830b20〕〔T30n1579 0830b21〕〔T30n1579 0830b23〕〔T30n1579 0830c01〕〔T30n1579 0830c06〕〔T30n1579 0830c07〕〔T30n1579 0830c09〕〔T30n1579 0830c10〕〔T30n1579 0830c14〕〔T30n1579 0830c15〕〔T30n1579 0830c19〕〔T30n1579 0830c20〕〔T30n1579 0830c25〕〔T30n1579 0830c27〕〔T30n1579 0831a03〕〔T30n1579 0831a04〕〔T30n1579 0831a20〕〔T30n1579 0831a21〕〔T30n1579 0831a22〕〔T30n1579 0831a27〕〔T30n1579 0832b29〕〔T30n1579 0832c01〕〔T30n1579 0832c02〕〔T30n1579 0832c03〕〔T30n1579 0832c07〕〔T30n1579 0832c12〕〔T30n1579 0832c15〕〔T30n1579 0832c16〕〔T30n1579 0832c17〕〔T30n1579 0832c24〕〔T30n1579 0832c26〕〔T30n1579 0832c27〕〔T30n1579 0833a03〕〔T30n1579 0833a12〕〔T30n1579 0833a18〕〔T30n1579 0833a22〕〔T30n1579 0833a23〕〔T30n1579 0833a24〕〔T30n1579 0833a26〕〔T30n1579 0833a27〕〔T30n1579 0833b04〕〔T30n1579 0833b05〕〔T30n1579 0833b06〕〔T30n1579 0833b07〕〔T30n1579 0833b08〕〔T30n1579 0833b10〕〔T30n1579 0833b11〕〔T30n1579 0833b13〕〔T30n1579 0833b14〕〔T30n1579 0833b15〕〔T30n1579 0833b20〕〔T30n1579 0833b22〕〔T30n1579 0833b26〕〔T30n1579 0833b29〕〔T30n1579 0833c02〕〔T30n1579 0833c06〕〔T30n1579 0833c07〕〔T30n1579 0833c12〕〔T30n1579 0833c13〕〔T30n1579 0833c17〕〔T30n1579 0833c18〕〔T30n1579 0833c19〕〔T30n1579 0833c20〕〔T30n1579 0833c23〕〔T30n1579 0833c25〕〔T30n1579 0833c27〕〔T30n1579 0833c28〕〔T30n1579 0834a13〕〔T30n1579 0834a20〕〔T30n1579 0834a21〕〔T30n1579 0834b14〕〔T30n1579 0834b15〕〔T30n1579 0834c26〕〔T30n1579 0835c22〕〔T30n1579 0837b05〕.
  • Carrying forward the uddānas—the general uddāna of fascicle ninety-three of the treatise, 「立等、二諦等、以觸為緣等、」—“Establishing and the rest, the two truths and the rest, with contact as condition and the rest,”〔T30n1579 0827b27〕, is one verse; the section of the separate uddāna of its first item, 「立等」—“Establishing and the rest,” 「立、苦聚、諦觀、攝聖教、微智、」—“Establishing, the Mass of Suffering, Contemplation of the Truths, Gathering the Holy Teaching, Subtle Knowledge,”〔T30n1579 0827c01〕, nine items, corresponds in position to Discourses 283–293 of this fascicle (first topic); the section of the separate uddāna of its next item, 「二諦等」—“the two truths and the rest,” 「異、世俗勝義、法爾、此作等、」—“Difference, the Conventional and the Ultimate, So of Itself, This One Makes, and the Rest,”〔T30n1579 0832b27〕, seven items, corresponds in position to Discourses 294–302 of this fascicle (first topic). The items of the two verses of fascicle ninety-four of the treatise, 「觸緣、見圓滿、實、解、不愛樂、」—“the Condition of Contact, Perfection of View, the Real, Understanding, Not Delighting,”〔T30n1579 0834a11〕 and 「有滅、若沙門婆羅門、受智、」—“the Cessation of Existence, If Śramaṇas or Brāhmaṇas, Knowledge of Feeling,”〔T30n1579 0837b03〕, are recorded only by their position (part ① of the tenth topic).
  • Carrying forward within the fascicle—「如上廣」—“as taught at length above”〔T02 0080b10〕 in Discourse 286 points back to Discourse 285; the two discourses open with the same 「我憶宿命未成」—“I recall that in a former life, before I had attained,” and the simile of the lamp and the simile of the firewood and fire take the same form; Discourse 287 also opens the same way, and its 「齊識而還」—“turning back at consciousness” carries on the link-by-link self-questioning of Discourse 285 and pushes it as far as consciousness. Discourse 290 carries on Discourse 289: the teaching on the body of the four great elements and on mind, mentation, and consciousness is the same, while the simile of two sticks rubbed together takes the place of the teaching on contact and feeling. 「廣說如上」—“taught at length as above”〔T02 0086c13〕 in Discourse 303 points back to 「阿支羅迦葉經」—“the discourse to Acela Kāśyapa,” Discourse 302; the request to ask, the four questions, and the undeclared of the two discourses take the same form; Discourse 302 asks about 「苦」—“suffering,” Discourse 303 asks about 「苦樂」—“suffering and happiness.” The 「自作自覺」—“made by oneself and experienced by oneself” of the brāhmaṇa in Discourse 300, the 「苦自作」—“suffering made by oneself” of Kāśyapa in Discourse 302, and the 「苦樂自作」—“suffering and happiness made by oneself” of the wanderer of another sect in Discourse 303—the questions of the three discourses follow one after another; the 「於此二邊,心所不隨,正向中」—“not following these two extremes with the mind, rightly toward the middle”〔T02 0084c22〕 of Discourse 297, the 「離此二邊,處於中道」—“leaving these two extremes, abiding in the middle way” of Discourse 300, the 「離於二邊說於中道」—“leaving the two extremes, teaching the middle way” of Discourse 301, and the 「離此諸邊,說其中道」—“leaving these extremes, teaching the middle way” of Discourse 302: four discourses teach alike the leaving of the extremes and the middle way, recorded only, without explanation.
  • Beyond this fascicle—the listing together of the five aggregates in Discourse 289’s 「於色生厭,於受、想、行、識生厭」—“feels weariness toward form, feels weariness toward feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness” (「聖弟子於色生厭,於受、想、行、識生厭,厭故」—“the noble disciple feels weariness toward form, feels weariness toward feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness; because of weariness”〔T02 0081c26〕) and Discourse 290’s 「於色解脫,於受、想、行、識解脫」—“is liberated from form, is liberated from feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness” stands in the same line as the teaching on the five aggregates in the discourses of the earlier section, recorded only, without explanation; the six sense bases of contact in Discourse 294’s 「此六觸入所觸」—“touched by these six sense bases of contact” and Discourse 295’s 「謂六觸入處」—“namely, the six sense bases of contact” stand in the same line as the teaching on the six sense bases of contact in the discourses of the earlier section, recorded only, without explanation.

IX. Placement Among the Recensions

The Taishō collation notes for this fascicle come to fifty-eight variant readings in all (【大】 = the original Taishō printing; 【宋】【元】【明】 = the three editions, abbreviated 【三】 in the Taishō notes; 【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】【北藏-CB】【麗-CB】【房山-CB】 are recorded by the current collated text; current reading = the character adopted in the current transcription; 「無」—“lacks it” = that edition lacks the character; 「(無)」—“(none)” = the current transcription lacks the character; recorded together, without adjudication; nos. 006, 010, 017, 021, 022, 023, 024, 032, 033, 037, 052, and 055, twelve in all, are rows of revision by the current collated text, not original Taishō notes):

No.AnchorCurrent readingVariant readings
0010079a29軟 (tender)【宋】漸 (gradually)
0020079b10軟 (tender)【宋】漸 (gradually)
0030079b25縛心 (binding the mind)【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】心縛 (the two characters reversed); 【宋】【元】【明】心縛 (the two characters reversed)
0040079c05惱、苦 (distress, suffering)【宋】【元】【明】苦惱 (suffering and distress)
0050079c25是 (thus, of 如是)【宋】【元】【明】是如是 (the phrase doubled)
0060079c26喜 (rejoiced)【大】善 (good); the current reading follows 【麗-CB】 (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note)
0070080a02老 (old age)【宋】【元】【明】老病 (old age and sickness)
0080080b02生 (arise)【宋】【元】【明】生法 (things that arise)
0090080b03佛 (the Buddha)【宋】【元】【明】佛言 (the Buddha said)
0100080c21故 (old)【大】古 (ancient); the current reading follows 【麗-CB】 (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note)
0110081a12慰 (greet)【宋】【元】【明】慰慰 (the character doubled)
0120081a14與 (or, of 與不)【元】【明】以 (a different particle)
0130081a21自 (self)【宋】【元】【明】自作 (made by oneself)
0140081a21然 (yet)【宋】【元】【明】然後 (and then)
0150081a29他作 (made by another)【宋】【元】【明】非他 (not by another)
0160081a29緣 (condition)【大】增 (increase); 【元】【明】緣 (condition); the current reading follows 【元】【明】
0170081b02他作 (made by another)【北藏-CB】非他 (not by another) (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note)
0180081c14小 (small)【宋】【元】【明】少 (little)
0190081c15刻 (moment)【大】尅 (a variant form); 【元】【明】刻 (moment); the current reading follows 【磧乙-CB】【元】【明】
0200082a06背 (turn away)【大】習 (practise); 【宋】【元】【明】背 (turn away); the current reading follows 【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】【宋】【元】【明】
0210082a08背 (turn away)【大】習 (practise); 【宋】【元】【明】背 (turn away); the current reading follows 【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】【宋】【元】【明】 (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note)
0220082a12刻 (moment)【大】尅 (a variant form); 【元】【明】刻 (moment); the current reading follows 【磧乙-CB】【元】【明】 (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note)
0230082b16端 (comely)【大】諦 (examined) (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note)
0240082b18端 (comely)【大】諦 (examined) (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note)
0250082b25涼池 (cool pool)【大】涼 (cool); 【元】【明】涼池 (cool pool); the current reading follows 【磧乙-CB】【元】【明】
0260082b29政 (just, a variant form)【宋】【元】【明】正 (just)
0270082c02政 (just, a variant form)【宋】【元】【明】正 (just)
0280082c16如 (as)【宋】【元】【明】於 (toward)
0290082c23乘 (ride, of 所乘)【宋】【元】【明】 lack it
0300083a13(無) (none)【大】欲 (desire); 【宋】【元】【明】 lack it; the current reading follows 【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】【宋】【元】【明】
0310083a14滅 (cease)【宋】【元】【明】 lack it
0320083a23(無) (none)【大】欲 (desire) (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note)
0330083b02(無) (none)【大】欲 (desire) (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note)
0340083b07明 (knowledge)【宋】【元】【明】明無明 (knowledge, ignorance)
0350083c05世 (world)【宋】【元】【明】世坐 (world, seat)
0360083c13矇 (dim)【宋】【元】朦 (a variant form)
0370083c19(無) (none)【大】滅 (cease); the current reading follows 【宮-CB】【房山-CB】 (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note)
0380084a04梵行 (pure conduct)【大】梵 (pure); 【宋】【元】【明】梵行 (pure conduct); the current reading follows 【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】【宋】【元】【明】
0390084a05唯 (only)【宋】【元】【明】惟 (a variant form)
0400084a14所 (that which)【宋】【元】 lack it
0410084b05知 (know)【宋】【元】【明】智 (knowledge)
0420084b08賢聖 (the noble ones)【明】聖賢 (the two characters reversed)
0430084b08實寂 (true quiescence)【宋】【元】【明】貫穿 (penetrating)
0440084b27知 (know)【宋】【元】【明】智 (knowledge)
0450085a01所知 (what is known)【宋】【元】【明】 lack it
0460085a05是 (this)【宋】【元】【明】 lack it
0470085b12一 (once)【宋】【元】【明】 lack it
0480085b15柱 (prop)【宋】【元】【明】任 (bear)
0490085c01奉行 (practised accordingly)【宋】【元】【明】隨喜作禮而去 (rejoiced in accord, paid homage, and departed)
0500086a09與 (or, of 與不)【元】【明】以 (a different particle)
0510086a19他無因作者 (by another, without cause)【大】他 (another); 【明】他無因作者 (by another, without cause); the current reading follows 【北藏-CB】【明】
0520086a20(無) (none)【大】無因作者 (without cause) (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note)
0530086a26若 (if)【宋】【元】【明】苦 (suffering)
0540086b23受 (receive)【明】授 (confer)
0550086b26少 (little)【大】小 (small); the current reading follows 【麗-CB】 (a row of revision by the current collated text, not an original Taishō note)
0560086c09問 (ask)【宋】【元】【明】問沙門 (ask the śramaṇa)
0570086c09為 (for)【宋】【元】【明】 lack it
0580086c15受 (receive)【明】授 (confer)

Two remarks of the current collated text (rows of revision by the current collated text, not original Taishō notes; only the characters discussed and the basis are recorded; the page numbers of other editions cited in the remarks are not recorded, and no character is changed on their basis):

AnchorWhat is discussedBasis
0081b02In 「非他作」—“not made by another,” the 「他作」—“made by another”: 【北藏-CB】 reads 非他 (not by another) (no. 017); the remark says that the Taishō has here failed to mark a note with its asteriskThe Yongle Northern Canon
0085b12In 「類一生」—“classes, are born once” of the link of birth taught by its meaning, the 「一」—“once”: the remark says it is suspected to be an interpolation (no. 047)The Fuzhou Canon and the Qisha Canon lack 「一」—“once”

Nine matters worth recording (recorded together, without adjudication):

  1. Readings in Discourses 283 and 284 (nos. 001–004)—in 「初小軟弱」—“at first small and tender,”, the 「軟」—“tender” in two places (0079a29 · 0079b10): 【宋】 reads 漸 (gradually); in Discourse 284, 「縛心」—“binding the mind” (0079b25): 【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】 and the three editions read 心縛 (the mind bound), in the same order as 「味著、顧念、心縛」—“delight, longing, and the binding of the mind”〔T02 0079a27〕 in Discourse 283; in 「憂、悲、惱、苦」—“sorrow, lamentation, distress, and suffering”, the 「惱、苦」—“distress, suffering” (0079c05): the three editions read 苦惱 (suffering and distress). The plain rendering follows the current reading.
  2. Readings in Discourses 284, 285, and 286 (nos. 005–009)—in 「如是」—“thus”, the 「是」—“thus” in the closing sentence of Discourse 284 (0079c25): the three editions read 是如是 (the phrase doubled); in 「歡喜奉行」—“rejoiced and practised accordingly”, the 「喜」—“rejoiced” at the end of Discourse 284 (0079c26): 【大】 reads 善 (good), and the current reading follows 【麗-CB】 (a row of revision by the current collated text); in 「生、老、死上」—“what lies beyond birth, old age, and death”, the 「老」—“old age” in Discourse 285 (0080a02): the three editions read 老病 (old age and sickness); 「生」—“arise” (0080b02): the three editions read 生法 (things that arise); 「佛」—“the Buddha” (0080b03): the three editions read 佛言 (the Buddha said). The plain rendering follows the current reading.
  3. Readings in Discourse 287 (no. 010)—in 「故城邑」—“the old city”, the 「故」—“old” (0080c21): 【大】 reads 古 (ancient), and the current reading follows 【麗-CB】 (a row of revision by the current collated text); that is, 【大】 reads ‘the ancient city,’ the same character as in 「古仙人道」—“the path of the ancient sages”, the 「古」—“ancient” above. The plain rendering follows the current reading.
  4. Readings in Discourse 288 (nos. 011–017)—in 「共相問訊慶慰已」—“having greeted each other and exchanged courtesies”, the 「慰」—“greet” (0081a12): the three editions read 慰慰 (the character doubled); in 「寧有閑暇見答與不」—“would you have the leisure to answer me or not”, the 「與」—“or” (0081a14): 【元】【明】 read 以 (a different particle); 「自」—“self” and 「然」—“yet” (0081a21): the three editions read 自作 (made by oneself) and 然後 (and then); in 「非他作」—“not made by another”, the 「他作」—“made by another” (0081a29): the three editions read 非他 (not by another), and in the same sentence at 0081b02 【北藏-CB】 also reads 非他 (a row of revision by the current collated text; see also the remark above); in 「然彼識緣名色生」—“yet that consciousness arises conditioned by name and form”, the 「緣」—“condition” (0081a29): 【大】 reads 增 (increase), and the current reading follows 【元】【明】. The plain rendering follows the current reading.
  5. Readings in Discourses 289 and 290 (nos. 018–022)—in 「小過」—“a little more”, the 「小」—“small” (0081c14): the three editions read 少 (little); in 「日夜時刻」—“day and night, moment by moment,”, the 「刻」—“moment” in two places (0081c15 · 0082a12): 【大】 reads 尅 (a variant form), and the current reading follows 【磧乙-CB】【元】【明】 (0082a12 is a row of revision by the current collated text); in 「背捨」—“turns away,”, the 「背」—“turn away” in two places (0082a06 · 0082a08): 【大】 reads 習 (practise), and the current reading follows 【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】 and the three editions (0082a08 is a row of revision by the current collated text); that is, 【大】 reads ‘practising relinquishment.’ The plain rendering follows the current reading.
  6. Readings in Discourse 291 (nos. 023–028)—in 「世間所念端正之色」—“the comely forms the world holds dear,”, the 「端」—“comely” in two places (0082b16 · 0082b18): 【大】 reads 諦 (examined) (a row of revision by the current collated text); that is, 【大】 reads ‘examined and right forms’; in 「清涼池」—“clear, cool pool”, the 「涼池」—“cool pool” (0082b25): 【大】 reads 涼 (cool), and the current reading follows 【磧乙-CB】【元】【明】; 「政」—“just,” in two places (0082b29 · 0082c02): the three editions read 正 (just); 「如」—“as” (0082c16): the three editions read 於 (toward). The plain rendering follows the current reading.
  7. Readings in Discourse 292 (nos. 029–034)—in 「彼所乘」—“that on which he rides”, the 「乘」—“ride” (0082c23): the three editions lack it; 【大】 has one extra 「欲」—“desire” in three places (0083a13 · 0083a23 · 0083b02), which the current reading does not adopt (0083a13 follows 【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】 and the three editions; 0083a23 and 0083b02 are rows of revision by the current collated text); 「滅」—“cease” (0083a14): the three editions lack it; 「明」—“knowledge” (0083b07): the three editions read 明無明 (knowledge, ignorance). The plain rendering follows the current reading.
  8. Readings in Discourses 293, 294, 295, 296, and 297 (nos. 035–046)—in Discourse 293, 「世」—“world” (0083c05): the three editions read 世坐 (world, seat); 「矇」—“dim” (0083c13): 【宋】【元】 read 朦 (a variant form); above 「有餘苦」—“the suffering that remains,” 【大】 has the character 「滅」—“cease” (0083c19), which the current reading, following 【宮-CB】【房山-CB】, does not adopt (a row of revision by the current collated text); in Discourse 294, 「梵行」—“pure conduct” (0084a04): 【大】 reads 梵 (pure), and the current reading follows 【宮-CB】【磧乙-CB】 and the three editions; 「唯」—“only” (0084a05): the three editions read 惟 (a variant form); 「所」—“that which” (0084a14): 【宋】【元】 lack it; in Discourse 295, in 「如實正知」—“knows rightly as it really is”, the 「知」—“know” (0084b05): the three editions read 智 (knowledge); 「賢聖」—“the noble ones” (0084b08): 【明】 reads 聖賢 (the two characters reversed); 「實寂」—“true quiescence” (0084b08): the three editions read 貫穿 (penetrating), that is, the three editions read ‘the deliverance of the noble ones, penetrating’; in Discourse 296, 「知」—“know” (0084b27): the three editions read 智 (knowledge); in Discourse 297, 「所知」—“what is known” (0085a01) and 「是」—“this” (0085a05): the three editions lack them. The plain rendering follows the current reading.
  9. Readings in Discourses 298, 299, 302, and 303 (nos. 047–058)—in 「類一生」—“classes, are born once”, the 「一」—“once” of the link of birth taught by its meaning in Discourse 298 (0085b12): the three editions lack it, and the remark of the current collated text says it is suspected to be an interpolation (see the remark above); 「柱」—“prop” (0085b15): the three editions read 任 (bear); 「奉行」—“practised accordingly” in the closing sentence of Discourse 299 (0085c01): the three editions read 隨喜作禮而去 (rejoiced in accord, paid homage, and departed); in 「寧有閑暇見答與不」—“would you have the leisure to answer me or not”, the 「與」—“or” in Discourse 302 (0086a09): 【元】【明】 read 以 (a different particle); 「他無因作者」—“by another, without cause” (0086a19): 【大】 reads 他 (another), and the current reading follows 【北藏-CB】【明】; below it 【大】 has the four characters 「無因作者」—“without cause” (0086a20), which the current reading does not adopt (a row of revision by the current collated text); 「若」—“if” (0086a26): the three editions read 苦 (suffering); in 「受第一記」—“received the foremost declaration”, the 「受」—“receive” (0086b23): 【明】 reads 授 (confer); in 「少有所營」—“had a small matter to see to”, the 「少」—“little” in Discourse 303 (0086b26): 【大】 reads 小 (small), and the current reading follows 【麗-CB】 (a row of revision by the current collated text); 「問」—“ask” (0086c09): the three editions read 問沙門 (ask the śramaṇa); 「為」—“for” (0086c09): the three editions lack it; 「受」—“receive” (0086c15): 【明】 reads 授 (confer). The plain rendering follows the current reading.

Punctuation in five places: the Buddha’s own account in Discourses 285 and 287 opens each paragraph in the base text with an opening quotation mark that is not closed (of the kind of 「緣、何法有故取有?何法緣故取有?』即正思惟,」—“conditioned: what being present, is clinging present? Conditioned by what, is clinging present?’ Then I reflected rightly,”〔T02 0080a08〕), and the plain rendering closes it paragraph by paragraph; in four places—Discourse 286’s 「專精禪思……」—“single-mindedly in meditative reflection …”〔T02 0080b10〕 and 「著,愛則滅,愛滅則取滅……」—“attachment, craving then ceases; when craving ceases, clinging ceases …”〔T02 0080b21〕, Discourse 287’s 「六入處、名色、識、行……」—“the six sense bases, name and form, consciousness, formations …”〔T02 0080c10〕, and Discourse 303’s 「非自非他無因作者,此是無記……」—“made neither by self nor by another, without cause—this is undeclared …”〔T02 0086c13〕—the base text marks an abbreviated passage with 「……」—“…”, which the plain rendering records as it stands, explaining within the paragraph what is abbreviated; in the two rounds of the simile in Discourse 291, the words of the passer-by and of the thirsty man stand within inner quotation marks, and the plain rendering flattens them into the sentence; the Buddha’s words 「自作自覺」—“made by oneself and experienced by oneself” and 「無記」—“undeclared” that the brāhmaṇa quotes in Discourse 300 stand within inner quotation marks (「云何我問『自作自覺』,說言『無記』」—“How is it that when I ask ‘made by oneself and experienced by oneself,’ you say ‘undeclared’”〔T02 0085c09〕), and the plain rendering flattens them into the sentence; the 「苦自作耶」—“is suffering made by oneself?” and 「無記」—“undeclared” that Kāśyapa quotes in Discourse 302 also stand within inner quotation marks, and the plain rendering does the same.

Gaiji: the present transcription of this fascicle has one character of the private-use area: U+F0253 「麨」 (in Discourse 291, 「我且忍渴,食乾麨飯,不取水飲。」—“I will rather endure my thirst and eat dried rice, and not take this water to drink.”〔T02 0082c11〕), recorded at the code point of the base text; the plain rendering also records the code point, and no standard character is supplied in its place. 「𨅖」 (U+28156, not in the private-use area) appears in three places, in 「𨅖陀迦旃延」—“Saṃdha Kātyāyana” in Discourse 301 (0085c18 · 0085c21 · 0086a02), and is recorded as in the base text. Interlinear notes: none in this fascicle. The line form of the verse: this fascicle has no verses.


X. Mātṛkā of the Compendium of Topics, Saṃyutta Coordinates, and Variants of the Alternate Translation

① The mātṛkā of the Compendium of Topics (discourse by discourse)—only places where the treatise’s words and the discourse’s words are the same words or the same simile, verbatim, are taken as established, and one sentence of the treatise is cited for each; where the sense is close but the treatise lacks the words, it is passed over with one sentence in present-day language and marked 〔correspondence of meaning; no shared words in the treatise〕; where the treatise and the discourse share words but, by the method of correspondence, it is listed only for reference, it is marked 〔correspondence of meaning; shared terms in the third topic〕. The names of the items of the treatise’s uddānas are appended after the discourse numbers, as readings (first topic). The section of the treatise that teaches in general the establishing of dependent arising by three aspects is the overall outline of this fascicle, with no discourse of its own: 「略由三相,應知建立緣起差別。一、從前際、」—“In brief, by three aspects one should know that the distinctions of dependent arising are established. First, from the former limit,”〔T30n1579 0827c03〕.

DiscourseMātṛkā (verbatim)AnchorShared words
283 (the Mass of Suffering)「復次,安立九相後有苦樹,能生當有。謂」—“Further, the tree of suffering of later existence is established in nine aspects, able to produce future existence. Namely”〔T30n1579 0828c12〕0828c12樹·愛·溉灌·生滅·無欲·滅 (tree · craving · watering · arising and ceasing · desirelessness · cessation)
284 (the Mass of Suffering)「如是苦樹長時安立。當知如是補特伽羅,」—“Thus the tree of suffering is established for a long time. Know that such a person”〔T30n1579 0829a07〕0829a07大·樹·根·名色 (great · tree · root · name and form)
285 (Contemplation of the Truths)「知此中,順集諦法,猶如燈炷;即此集諦,如」—“know that here, the things that accord with the truth of arising are like the wick of a lamp; this truth of arising itself is like”〔T30n1579 0829a25〕; the gate of the Buddha’s Forward and Reverse, ‘the Buddha contemplates dependent arising in forward and reverse order, which corresponds to the link-by-link self-questioning of Discourses 285–287’〔correspondence of meaning; no shared words in the treatise〕0829a25膏油·炷·燈 (oil · wick · lamp)
286 (Contemplation of the Truths)「如積集乾薪、乾草及乾牛糞。由是因緣,令」—“like heaping up dry firewood, dry grass, and dry cow dung. By these causes and conditions, it makes”〔T30n1579 0829b05〕; the gate of the Buddha’s Forward and Reverse, as above〔correspondence of meaning; no shared words in the treatise〕0829b05火聚·乾草·熾然 (mass of fire · dry grass · blazing)
287 (Contemplation of the Truths)「道,古昔諸仙同所遊履。如是但以世間作」—“path, trodden alike by the sages of old. Thus only with worldly”〔T30n1579 0829b28〕; the gate of the Buddha’s Forward and Reverse, as above〔correspondence of meaning; no shared words in the treatise〕0829b28古·仙·道·識·還 (ancient · sage · path · consciousness · turning back)
288 (Gathering the Holy Teaching)「蘆展轉相依而得住立。於其中間,諸緣生」—“of reeds leaning on one another and so standing. In between, the dependently arisen”〔T30n1579 0829c12〕; the section of the overall outline, ‘dependent arising established across the three limits, with consciousness and name and form as conditions for each other’〔correspondence of meaning; shared terms in the third topic〕0829c12蘆·展轉相依·自作·他作·名色·識·甘露 (reed · leaning on one another · made by oneself · made by another · name and form · consciousness · the deathless)
289 (Subtle Knowledge)The section of Subtle Knowledge, ‘though fools contemplate the increase and decrease, the taking up and laying down, of the body of the four great elements and can turn away from it in weariness, toward mind, mentation, and consciousness they cannot feel weariness’〔correspondence of meaning; shared terms in the third topic〕; the gates of the Real and of Understanding, ‘contemplating the marks of the conditioned and so attaining understanding’〔correspondence of meaning; no shared words in the treatise〕; the gate of Knowledge of Feeling, ‘knowledge arising toward the dependent arising of feeling’〔correspondence of meaning; no shared words in the treatise〕——
290 (Subtle Knowledge)The section of Subtle Knowledge, as above〔correspondence of meaning; shared terms in the third topic〕——
291No direct mātṛkā gloss found for this discourse in the treatise; the section of Overestimation, ‘claiming to have attained what one has not attained and telling others so,’ is close to the self-declaration of a bhikṣu in this discourse〔correspondence of meaning; shared terms in the third topic〕; the gate of Transmigration, ‘where there is a basis for the future, there are the many sufferings’〔correspondence of meaning; no shared words in the treatise〕——
292 (the Limit of Reflection · Examination)「三際能正思量,正能盡苦。云何三相?一、苦依」—“three limits can rightly reflect, and can rightly end suffering. What are the three marks? First, the basis of suffering”〔T30n1579 0830a27〕; 「聖道、道果涅槃。彼於爾時,譬如陶師,舉」—“the noble path, and nirvāṇa, the fruit of the path. At that time he is like a potter who lifts”〔T30n1579 0830c06〕0830a27·0830c06思量·盡苦·觀察·苦邊·瓦·熱 (reflect · end suffering · examine · the end of suffering · clay · heat)
293 (Overestimation · the Later Profundity)「者,彼告他言:我已渡疑,永斷三結。我於」—“he tells others: I have crossed beyond doubt and forever cut off the three bonds. I, toward”〔T30n1579 0830c19〕; 「云何如前聖說甚深?謂能開示甚深緣起究」—“How is it profound, as the noble one said before? Namely, it can disclose the profound dependent arising, ulti-”〔T30n1579 0831a20〕; the gate of the Cessation of Existence, 「諸學見迹,雖於有滅寂靜涅槃,不隨他」—“those in training who have seen the track, though, toward the cessation of existence, the peace of nirvāṇa, not following others”〔T30n1579 0837b05〕 (the discourse lacks the two characters 「有滅」—“the cessation of existence”; secondary)0830c19·0831a20·0837b05度疑(渡疑)·猶豫·甚深·緣起·有為·無為·涅槃 (crossed beyond doubt (written 渡疑) · hesitation · profound · dependent arising · conditioned · unconditioned · nirvāṇa)
294No direct mātṛkā gloss found for this discourse in the treatise; the section of Difference, ‘the foolish and the wise alike obtain a conscious body through the afflictions, but the wise can cut them off’〔correspondence of meaning; shared terms in the third topic〕; the gate of Coming and Going, ‘the marks of coming and going in birth and death’〔correspondence of meaning; no shared words in the treatise〕——
295No direct mātṛkā gloss found for this discourse in the treatise; the section of the Conventional and the Ultimate, ‘fully knowing the two truths, conventional and ultimate, one does not grasp the conscious body as a self’〔correspondence of meaning; shared terms in the third topic〕——
296 (So of Itself)「由現在世,名為法住;由過去世,名為法定;」—“by the present life, it is called the abiding of the Dharma; by the past life, it is called the fixity of the Dharma;”〔T30n1579 0833a23〕; the gate of Knowledge of the Abiding of the Dharma, 「故,得法住智及涅槃智。用此二智以為依」—“therefore one obtains the knowledge of the abiding of the Dharma and the knowledge of nirvāṇa. Taking these two knowledges as support”〔T30n1579 0835c22〕 (secondary)0833a23·0835c22緣生法·法住·法界·如·諦·真 (dependently arisen things · the abiding of the Dharma · the realm of the Dharma · thusness · examined · true)
297 (Great Emptiness)「名為大空。謂若有離世俗言說,妄見為依,」—“is called great emptiness. Namely, if, apart from conventional verbal expression, taking false views as support,”〔T30n1579 0833b20〕; the gate of Diligence, ‘diligently cultivating the contemplation of dependent arising’〔correspondence of meaning; no shared words in the treatise〕0833b20大空·命即是身·中道 (great emptiness · the life principle is the body · the middle way)
298 (Together with Analysis)「相。謂總標舉,或別分別。云何為二?一、如所」—“aspects. Namely, by a general statement, or by specific analysis. What are the two? First, as”〔T30n1579 0833c07〕0833c07緣起·無明·前際·分別 (dependent arising · ignorance · the former limit · analysis)
299No direct mātṛkā gloss found for this discourse in the treatise; the section of So of Itself, ‘the Tathāgata fully awakens to the real nature of dependent arising and discloses it, not produced and not made’〔correspondence of meaning; shared terms in the third topic〕——
300No direct mātṛkā gloss found for this discourse in the treatise; the section of This One Makes, and the Rest, ‘that this one makes and this one experiences, that another makes and another experiences, should not be declared’〔correspondence of meaning; shared terms in the third topic〕——
301No direct mātṛkā gloss found for this discourse in the treatise; the section of Perfection of View, ‘obtaining right view toward things arisen from causes’〔correspondence of meaning; shared terms in the third topic〕; the 「二種依」—“two supports” of the treatise’s Limit of Reflection and the 「二種依」—“two things relied on” of this discourse share the words but point to different things; recorded only (third topic)——
302 (Self-Making and What Follows)「復次,由二因緣,自作苦樂不可施設、不可」—“Further, by two causes and conditions, suffering and happiness made by oneself cannot be set forth, cannot”〔T30n1579 0833c19〕0833c19自作·他作·受·無因·邊·中道 (made by oneself · made by another · feeling · without cause · extreme · the middle way)
303No direct mātṛkā gloss found for this discourse in the treatise; the section of Self-Making and What Follows, as for Discourse 302〔correspondence of meaning; shared terms in the third topic〕; the section of the Condition of Contact, ‘feeling is conditioned by contact; for those who reckon suffering and happiness made by oneself or made by another, what use is false reckoning?’〔correspondence of meaning; shared terms in the third topic〕——

As for the gates of the two uddāna verses of fascicle ninety-four, those that correspond to discourses of this fascicle are already listed in the table above; for the rest: the gate of 「不愛樂」—“Not Delighting” 〔not found〕 (「不愛樂」—“not delighting” and 「愛樂」—“delighting” were searched for in the transcription of this fascicle, with zero occurrences each); the gate of 「生處」—“the Place of Birth” 〔not found〕 (「生處」—“place of birth” was searched for in the transcription of this fascicle, with zero occurrences); the gate of 「若沙門婆羅門」—“If Śramaṇas or Brāhmaṇas” is recorded only by its position (「有滅、若沙門婆羅門、受智、」—“the Cessation of Existence, If Śramaṇas or Brāhmaṇas, Knowledge of Feeling,”〔T30n1579 0837b03〕), with no correspondence assigned; the word 「精進」—“diligence” occurs zero times in the transcription of this fascicle, and the correspondence for Discourse 297 in the table above takes only its meaning.

② Saṃyutta coordinates (discourse by discourse · only the original Taishō notes recorded):

DiscourseTaishō note (verbatim)Anchor
283「S. 12. 57. Taruṇa.」0079a25
284「S. 12. 55-56. Mahārukkha.」0079b23
285「S. 12. 10. Gotama, S. 12. 53-54. Saññojana.」0079c27
286「S. 12. 52. Upādāna.」0080b08
287「S. 12. 65. Nagara.」0080b24
288「S. 12. 67. Naḷakalāpiya.」0081a09
289「S. 12. 61. Assutavā.」0081c04
290「S. 12. 62. Assutavā.」0082a01
291「S. 12. 66. Sammasa.」0082a28
292「S. 12. 51. Parivīmaṃsana.」0082c18
293No Taishō note—
294「S. 12. 19. Bālena Paṇḍito.」0083c23
295「S. 12. 37. Na tuṃhā.」0084a23
296「S. 12. 20. Paccaya.」0084b12
297No Taishō note—
298「S. 12. 1-2. Desanā (Sk. fragment, Archeological survey of India, 1910-11, P.76), Vibhaṅga.」0085a11
299No Taishō note—
300「S. 12. 46. Aññatara.」0085c03
301「S. 12. 15. Kaccāyanagotta.」0085c17
302「S. 12. 17. Acela.」0086a04
303「S. 12. 18. Timbaruka. (玷牟留)」0086b24

There are eighteen Taishō notes, all 「S. 12.」; the one note for Discourse 285 records two coordinates at once; the three Discourses 293, 297, and 299 have none recorded. Of the twenty-one discourses, eighteen have coordinates.

The Taishō notes also give notes of corresponding sounds for names within the discourses; they are recorded verbatim for reference: 「Mahākoṭṭhita.」 (0081a10, Mahākauṣṭhila); 「億波提因…轉 Upadhinidānaṃ upadhisamudayaṃ upadhijātikaṃ upadhipabhavaṃ.」 (0082b11); 「離此二邊處於中道而說法 Ete ubho ante anupagamma majjhena Tathāgato dhammaṃ deseti.」 (0085c12); 「阿…葉 Acela-Kassapa.」 (0086a06).

③ Variants of the alternate translation: no corresponding discourse is found in the alternate translation (see the second topic).

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing. The full statement of AI's role across the 指月 project is maintained at methodology.

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0